Leaderboard

Chapter Thirty Eight Rubbing his eyes as he woke up again, this time he was on the folded up comforter on the floor propped up against Xerxes. Still a good way to wake up. Not as great as earlier. But still two of his top three since coming here, and both in one morning. Patting Xerxes for a bit, John stretched again and rolled over to stand up. When he was able to stand up at all, he realized that was in a rough pup and not the overnight diaper he couldn’t stand up in. And somewhere along the way he had been dressed in a onesie and some shorts. Looking groggily around the house, he noticed that the door to the back porch was open, but the child gate was closed. Mom was nowhere to be found inside. So he toddled over to the child gate to peek out onto the porch. He spotted her on the chair nearest the door. “Mom?” he asked as sweetly as he could managed. He probably succeeded better because he was half awake. With the tell tale clink of a cup of coffee being put down he could watch her stand up and turn around with a smile. “There’s my little sleepy head! Would you like to join me for some coffee milk?” There it was, she was fully awake in the morning. He simply nodded, and Mom immediately reached down over the gate and got him around the ribs and hoisted him up onto her hip before opening the gate and walking over to the fridge to pull out a bottle of coffee milk that she’d already had ready. Within moments they were back outside and she was back in the chair and shuffled him around so that he was sideways on her and leaning back semi comfortably on the arm of the chair and her left upper arm. Complaining about not getting to sit in a chair on his own would have to wait, addiction to Mommy’s milk and coffee was more urgent as the bottle was turned up. Five minutes later he was sitting on her lap feeling a bit giggly. The milk was starting to hit him a bit harder lately for some reason. As he finished the milk, he noticed Mommy was looking at him a big different, which made him giggle some more. And when she tilted him over her shoulder and patted him firmly on the back he asked “Hey *pat* what *pat* are *pat* yo…” and then he involuntarily issued out a long burp that left him giggling even harder still. Smiling down at him, Mommy asked “Hey, do you want to help me pick and wipe off a few more tomatoes, or would you like to go play or read?” For the first time he didn’t just answer that he wanted to go help, he had to think about it for a moment in his current mental state. He still said “Yes please.” “John … yes to what?” He answered “Oh! To helping.” and he started worming his way off of her lap. She didn’t immediately let him down, but she after a moment she put the coffee cup and bottle down, got him under the arms and turned him right side up before depositing him on the porch. The instant his feet hit the porch he made to bolt into the yard, but he was foiled as mommy grabbed the back of his shorts and pulled him backwards. “And where do you think you’re going, young man?” He turned to look up somewhat indignantly and explained “Yard.” “Shoes.” was all she said. “Don’t need em.” “Shoes.” “… Yes Ma’am.” With a nod, she stood up and went inside, carrying the bottle and the cup with her. Left alone he scooted closer to the edge of the porch. Every fiber of him screaming to jump off the porch and run into the yard. Oh it was so tempting. It was maybe his entire height from him to the ground. He could roll as he landed. It would be like in a movie. As he started to instinctively lean toward the edge, Mommy came outside with a pair of socks and pointed below him. “Park your booty.” With a sigh at the lost opportunity to dive and roll, he sat down on the edge of the porch. He couldn’t stop from swinging his feet while he waited for her and then she had to grab one of his feet to put a sock and shoe onto it before pinning the other one. She looked at her watch and said “Okay, you’ve got about twenty minutes to pick tomatoes. The little scissors and a towel are in your wagon.” He looked a bit confused as he asked “What happens in twenty minutes” She just stood him up and gave him a couple of pats on the bottom as she dodged the question “You’ll see. Just go be happy in the meantime.” He just shrugged and set off with his wagon. Oddly, instead of joining him, she stayed by the porch. When he turned to look back she was sitting on the porch with a towel wiping off vegetables and seemed to just be preparing for something. And she was conveniently seated where she had a perfect view of where he was going to be the entire time. Whatever, Mommy was being weird. So he started looking through the vines to see if any tomatoes that weren’t ready yesterday were ready today. And much to his surprise there were a couple of dozen that felt about right. One of them was shaped super wide like a UFO. So that set him back to giggling and making sound effects as it went into the wagon. After just enough time for him to make a quick inspection of the entire row his insides went from nothing to panic, like flipping a switch. He was so alarmed as the urge hit him like a freight train that he turned to look at Mommy and she was there looking at her watch and then looked up at him. John wanted to run. To plead to make it to the potty. He wanted … anything other than… There wasn’t even enough time to want anything else, his arms went around his belly and he doubled over. There was no stopping it, and it was completely demoralizing. Within seconds of the urge hitting him he was panting as warm liquid mush filled the back of his diaper, spreading out to fill every nook and cranny available, and then somehow finding or making more space. Holding the side of the wagon, he steadied himself as a little more somehow came out of him. The sound of footsteps in the grass coming toward him was faint in what little attention he had to spare, but he looked up to see Mommy smiling down at him. She held out her hand and asked “Would you like to walk, or do you want me to carry you?” The answer was obvious “Please carry me, Mommy.” She just nodded as she reached down and lifted him up, sliding her arm under him and lowering him onto her left forearm. He grimaced as all of his weight landed on that arm butt first. His shoes were pulled off and deposited on the porch as they got to the steps, and he felt her pause to step out of her shoes at the top of the steps before carrying him in. He barely registered the child gate swinging shut in his peripheral vision as they went through the living room to his bedroom. And so for the first time that he was awake for today, he was on the changing table with his shorts being pulled off and the weird puzzle snaps on his onesie being undone. Before she laid him down she held out her arms in the silent offer of a hug. He reached out in return and was immediately wrapped up in a warm, comforting, hug. She gave him a big kiss on the forehead before laying him down and getting to work. “I don’t understand” was all he could really vocalize. “What don’t you understand, sweety?” “Why did … it was just …” He was breathing fast again, it was freaking him out a little. “Twenty four minutes after you finished the coffee milk, you went off. I timed it last time, and this time you made it the exact same, down to the minute. Although…” She looked at what she was cleaning up “This time you may have gone for a record.” “So this really was the coffee milk?” She just nodded while she scrubbed him diligently. “Yes.” “I don’t want to have to give up coffee.” She stopped wiping and rolled up the used diaper to deposit into the waste bin in the changing table. “Lift.” As he raised booty, she slid a clean diaper underneath him and patted him on the hip and said “Down.” He flopped back down and as she set back about powdering him and taping him back up she explained “You don’t have to give up coffee. And every so often most littles get constipated from time to time and need an enema or a suppository. So at least it doesn’t look like you’ll be having that problem!” He shuddered as she said two of those words and she re-snapped his onesie before standing him back up. Instead of putting him down she picked him up in a big hug and held him to her chest with her cheek pressed against his. She whispered “It’s okay. I love you.” Hearing those words gave him butterflies in his stomach. (Thankfully just butterflies this time!) Carrying him to the living room, still minus the shorts, she stood him up on the couch and ruffled his hair before asking “Okay, what would you like to do for a couple of hours?” Without hesitation this time, he answered “May I play on my tablet?” Not only did Mommy say “Absolutely!” but she handed it to him and went to fix him a sippy cup of water. A few minutes later, John found himself leaning back against Xerxes, a blanket over him and the dog keeping him nice and warm. Staring at the tablet he was having a little bit of trouble focusing, but he found a neat little puzzle game that involved spinning discs to make a ball have a path to get out from the middle of the puzzle to the outside of the puzzle. It was sort of like a round labyrinth puzzle, but every layer had to be turned. It was simple and neat. And for some reason, every time the ball rolled along he had another little giggle fit. Without realizing it, his giggle fits were starting to subside as he wound down from his milk high. And he started to focus more on the puzzles and make more progress as he went. With all of the windows open, it was easy to hear a truck coming down the driveway. As if prepared, Mom came in and turned on the coffee maker. John thought about hopping up immediately but wanted to at least finish this last puzzle first. About the same time that he finished his puzzle, there were footsteps on the porch. So getting up, Xerxes stood up behind him and did a full body shake while he put the tablet back on the coffee table where Mom kept it. John walked over to the door as Mom showed Mr Mike into the house. The man had to duck a little to step through a thirteen foot tall door frame. Mr Mike smiled as he greeted Mom and held out a large (to John) container, cleaned and ready to return. On top of the container was a little cardboard box. “What’s this?” she asked him. With a coy smile he said “Well. I guess you’ll have to open it so that we can find out!” Immediately Mom sat the container on the counter and opened the box to find what looked to John to be a large handmade mug. To everyone else around here it was just a normal sized mug. The cool thing about the mug was that there was a stream painted all the way around it, and the handle was somehow shaped like a tree limb and painted accordingly. Mom immediately stepped up to give him a big hug and a thank you. “Mike! This is gorgeous!” With a great big smile he nodded “Well, I’m glad that you like it! I know someone that teaches pottery and I called in a favor.” Practically bouncing with excitement she held it from a couple of different angles now and complimented “Usually cups half this pretty are uncomfortable to hold. This is very good work!” Mike held up a hand and said “One more thing. John, could you turn around for just a moment?” With a nonchalant shrug, John turned around to look at Xerxes, who was standing behind him with a big happy dog grin on his face as his tail whipped back and forth. John felt a tap on his shoulder and turned around to see a grinning giant man with one arm behind his back. Chuckling, Mike explained "You know John, your Mom's not the only on that gets a present. I searched the entire store and this was the only thing I could find that seemed appropriate for you." And without further ado, his left arm came around and John was presented with ... a stuffie. But this wasn't any stuffie. This stuffie looked like it was meant to be some sort of a lizard, a lizard that was then over filled to make it seem more welcoming. It looked ridiculous. It looked like someone started with a poorly drawn Godzilla that they then colored like an iguana. It was the size of his entire torso, and had legs that bent awkwardly in much the same way that a Vienna Sausage doesn't. Reaching out silently, seemingly mesmerized by the unfathomably awkward appearance of this large stuffie, he grabbed it and squeezed it. It felt like a giant mutated marshmallow. And all of it was somehow eclipsed by the eyes. Those outlandish eyes. The two glassy eyes staring back at him were a small landscape of jade and caramel colored swirls that had a small black disc in them. The most elaborate googly eyes in either dimension were on this ... John was at a loss for words. He found himself so lost in his search for words that he started with a little laugh. Then the laugh started to grow more and more until he could hardly breath for the laughter. John, and his entire history of being able to react on the fly and make up anything on a whim were defeated by this stuffie. The single squishy embodiment of the word "Derp." Standing there laughing so hard he was crying for easily two solid minutes, it took a while to regain any semblance of composure. The giggles he’d had since the milk this morning were more than back. It took longer than he realized that the two bigs were kneeling down next to him and that Mommy had a hand behind him trying to hold him up while he had a full on laugh attack. Eventually catching his breath he wiped at his eyes. “Hahaha… oh my … Mister M… Hahaha Mist… Mister Mike he … hahhh I’m okay … I can breathe …” The two bigs both seemed almost as amused by his reaction as he did by the … derp…. Derpasaur … Interrupting his train of though, Mommy asked “Do you like him?” Exclaiming “Are you kidding!? Look at him! He’s glorious! And Derpy. Derp…. Us … no …” It was impossible to notice that the two bigs over him nodded at each other as he mulled over names. Mumbling to himself, John tried “Derp … derpus? M… no … Godzi… no … Derpzi… no, too eas… Argo!...Hahahaha. Oh, Oh, this is great!” Mr Mike ruffled his hair and asked “Did you name him already?” “Yup!” John exclaimed proudly. “What did you name him?” Mommy asked from behind him. “Argo McDerpus!” “…”

Chapter 21: Beyond My Imagination I wasn't in a hurry as I biked back home from Emma's place after saying my goodbyes and setting up a tentative plan for me to come over tomorrow afternoon. My feet pedaled slowly as my bike meandered down the side of the road, but my mind was racing. I simply couldn't get the image of Hannah's pull-ups out of my mind. It was one thing to see pictures of the pull-ups on all the advertisements I had spotted in magazines and newspapers. It was something entirely else to see what they looked like in person. And the pictures had not done them justice. I had been unable to take my eyes off Hannah every time her skirt had lifted up to reveal what she had euphemistically referred to as her absorbent underwear. I simply had to have them. Yes, I had managed to wait about three years so far, but even waiting another three days now felt nearly impossible. When I'd followed Emma up the driveway to her house, passing the spot where Hannah had seemed to have stopped and peed herself, the black pavement had been completely dry. I'd seen Hannah drink enough water that she must have had a sizeable accident, but the pull-up seemed to have been more than absorbent enough to handle it. While the size ranges listed in the ads for the pull-ups had suggested that I wouldn't have any issue fitting into them, there was now zero doubt that the pull-ups would work for me. I estimated that Hannah's pant sizes were one or two larger than mine. Any fears about having grown too big to wear the pull-ups were now fully assuaged. I was going to see Hannah one more time tomorrow, and then, who knew if our paths would ever cross again? If I had met her in any other way, if Hannah hadn't been my best friend's cousin, perhaps I could have discussed bedwetting with her, even in spite of the discomfort I felt around her weird behaviors. But that topic had to be off-limits with her. I didn't have any faith that Hannah would be able to keep that secret from Emma. Perhaps, like that time with my cousins all those years ago, I could corner Hannah for a bit while she was alone and see if I couldn't manage to dredge out some more details about her bedwetting, daytime accidents, and pull-ups. For the briefest of moments, I actually toyed again with the idea of wetting my pants during the day in front of my parents. There was no way that couldn't result in being required to wear pull-ups during the day like her. But I realized now that hiding that I was wearing pull-ups in the day would be incredibly difficult. Even if I avoided shorts, skirts, or other things that might make the pull-up become visible, the crinkling sound alone could be a dead giveaway to someone familiar with that sound. Time was running out quickly. I would need to get the pull-ups soon enough before my birthday so that I could prove to my parents that they worked. I needed them to allow me to have the sleepover, and I couldn't quit bedwetting now, not after all the progress that I had made. But with Mom's comments the other night about how she wasn't ever going to force me to wear diapers, I had no choice but to take the initiative if I was to ever get those pull-ups. As the bike ride home continued, I silently mouthed my way through a half-dozen different scenarios before I turned to pull into the driveway, desperately searching for the magic phrase that, if used on my parents, would convince them to purchase pull-ups for me without any hesitation. But none of my arguments felt quite right. I had to find good excuses for the questions I was asking. It couldn't be that I was asking for pull-ups out of the blue. I had to have an explanation for what inspired the request. The only thing I'd settled on so far was that the movie we had watched the other night would be the ideal way to open up the discussion; I could act as though that had given me the idea that this was even something that could be done to handle bedwetting. But how to get from that to the specific bedwetting pull-ups that I wanted to wear? I suddenly had an idea. Once I was back in the driveway, I tapped in the five-digit code to open the garage door so I could put my bike away. When I entered the couch from the garage, which led right into the kitchen, I ran across Mom prepping something for dinner. She was hunched over a cutting board in the corner of the room. "Mom," I asked, "I didn't have a chance to finish that newest Reader's Digest? Where did you put it?" She answered without looking up from her work, though she did stop chopping with her knife. "It's in the basket next to the couch." I retrieved my prize and retreated to my bedroom. With the door closed behind me, I flipped rapidly through the tiny magazine until, at last, I came across the advertisement I had seen earlier in the week. My parents knew that these pull-ups were an option. But they were so adamantly against them that they had even gone to the length of reassuring me that they wouldn't make me wear them. Was it simply that they thought I didn't want to wear them? Had my sister perhaps reacted negatively to the suggestion of wearing pull-ups a long time ago? If that was the explanation, perhaps all I had to do was indicate to my parents that I would be OK with trying out the pull-ups. But even then, I had to go about it in the right way. I couldn't have my parents thinking that I wanted to wear those pull-ups, but perhaps I could frame it as wanting to go on a sleepover so badly that I'd be willing to try anything to make it happen, even something I wasn't keen on, such as pull-ups. That could do. That could be a successful angle of attack. I would use the movie we had watched the other night as an opening to bring up the topic of diapers, then I would conveniently mention the ad I had seen in the magazine. I'd have to make sure I didn't sound thrilled about the idea, but if I could come across as desperately willing to try anything so that I could have the sleepover, that surely had to be enough to win my parents over. But first, I needed to wait until the pills had run their course. Two more nights of wetting the bed should do the trick for that. Then, once the doctor's appointment was over, I would make my move. Perhaps, if I was lucky enough, the doctor would bring up the idea of pull-ups unprompted. I breathed a sigh of relief and flopped backward onto the bed, stretching out on my back. I didn't mind the crinkling sound that the new mattress made. It reminded me in a way of how the pull-ups had sounded when I had been wearing them three years ago and of the sounds I had heard all yesterday afternoon when Hannah had been walking or running next to me. Everything would be simple once my parents were buying pull-ups for me. Continuing the ruse of bedwetting would be as easy as peeing in a pull-up most nights, rather than the charade of going down to the basement after midnight to toss in my bedding. And there would be no need to fake that I was having headaches from the anti-bedwetting pills in the morning. For times when I was away from home – whether for sleepovers or for the soccer camp I'd have later in the summer — I could leave whatever pull-ups were packed with me safe in the bottom of my suitcase, letting my parents think that the bedwetting issue was resolved without actually needing to risk having anyone discover my secret. And I wouldn't have to wet the bed every night. I could allow for a few nights a week when I would remain dry, but then I could save those unused pull-ups to be used during the day to continue the experiments I wanted to conduct with wetting my pants while I was awake. And I'd have the house all to myself to do that. <><><> My nighttime routine followed the same pattern as the past couple of days. My water intake was heavily monitored. I wasn't given quite as much to drink after dinner and only was allowed a small amount to sip on afterward. I made up for it by drinking from my tap-water filled bottle in my bedroom. And I was again given the anti-bedwetting pills. Mom stayed in the room, watching as I placed them in my mouth and washed them down with a small glass of water. I had considered the idea of faking that I had taken the pills and just flushing them down the toilet, but that wasn't possible with how she had stuck around to make sure I had actually taken my medication. If I could have avoided taking the pills, that would have allowed me to wet the bed normally. Mom again reminded me that I was to not drink anything more than the tiniest sip of water now that I had taken the pills. The sternness of the warning was such that there wasn't any scenario where I was going to disobey her. And then there was the reminder to use the toilet before bed. With Mom and Grace around when that reminder was given, there was no way to fake using the toilet, either. All of that meant that there wasn't any way I was going to be able to actually pee in the bed tonight. That was a supreme disappointment. It felt like forever since the last time I had actually peed myself, though in reality, only a little more than a day had passed since I had intentionally wet my pants while in the laundry room on Friday afternoon. I weighed my options: toss everything in the washing machine tonight or wet the bed when I woke up in the morning. As much as I didn't want to deal with having to take my wet bedding down to the basement in the morning, the urge to sleep was irresistible. <><><> The prediction of Sunday being a rainy day turned out to be correct. As Grace was out with her friends, Mom drove me over to Emma's place. I had woken up to an actual headache this morning, and for once I didn't have to fake how miserable I was feeling until the Tylenol kicked in. I didn't have any issues with getting myself to pee when I woke up, and I found myself once again lying in a puddle of urine in my bed for about twenty minutes until I decided that it was time to head downstairs. I nearly managed to take my bedding to the laundry room without running into anyone, only to have Grace unexpectedly pop out around the corner after I had gone down the stairs to the basement. I had attempted to at least wrap up my sheets so that the wet spots weren't visible on the outside, but in my surprise at coming across my older sister in the basement, I dropped everything I was holding, and the sheets unraveled to reveal the spots where they had gotten soaked with urine. That had led to an awkward moment as I scrambled to pick up the evidence of my wet bed while Grace awkwardly excused herself to head past me and go upstairs. "How are you holding up?" Mom asked, once I had gotten into the car. She was all buckled with the key in the ignition, but she hadn't taken the car out of park yet. "Fine." "How's your head doing?" "Better." Mom sighed. "We've got your doctor's appointment setup first thing Monday morning. I'm sure they will be able to figure out what might be causing the bedwetting you've been dealing with." "It better be something that doesn't give me headaches in the morning." "Just one more night of the pills, and I won't make you take any more if they don't work, OK?" I nodded in response, and Mom finally shifted the minivan into reverse and backed out of the driveway. The drive over to Emma's place was quick, and nothing further was said about the bedwetting or the doctor's appointment. Mom pulled up as far as she could in my friend's driveway, so that I would have to be out in the rain for long. <><><> Hannah was wearing another Harry Potter-themed shirt this afternoon. It made me begin to wonder if she had anything else in her wardrobe. She was already holding open the front door for me as soon as I was getting out of the passenger side of the minivan. I managed to not get completely soaked during my short sprint up the front steps and into the house. I had wondered if it would be difficult for me to tell if Hannah was wearing a pull-up today since, from Emma's tale about how Hannah had peed on the couch, it seemed as though she didn't necessarily wear them all the time. But it became obvious right away that Hannah was wearing a pull-up. Her Harry Potter T-shirt barely made it down to her waist. She was fine if she was just standing still, but as soon as she reached up to hold the door open, the shirt lifted up to reveal about an inch of the pull-up sticking out above her loose-fitting shorts. "We're all set. Emma helped me get the movie set up on the TV," Hannah said as soon as the door shut behind me. "This is all your fault," Emma muttered to me after Hannah had raced off toward the family room where the TV was located without waiting for a response from me. "What is all my fault?" I asked as I slipped out of my shoes. "I'd finally managed to convince her that I wasn't interested in Harry Potter, and then you had to encourage her yesterday and she hasn't shut up about it since. She's already gotten through the first two movies this morning. All she's done today is sit in front of the TV." I followed Emma toward the family room. I said hello to Emma's mom on the way over. She was talking with two people who I assumed were Hannah's Mom and Dad. "Does Hannah have any siblings?" I asked Emma. "No. Thank goodness," Emma said. "I couldn't handle more than one of her." Hannah was sitting in the middle of the room in front of the couch when Emma and I walked in. Her eyes were already glued to the TV, where the movie adaptation of the third Harry Potter book was queued up to start. I figured this wouldn't be so bad. I didn't enjoy the movies as much as the books, but they were still a fun way to pass the time. And it would certainly beat the interrogation I had gotten from Hannah yesterday afternoon. But I wasn't even able to enjoy the movie. Hannah didn't seem to have the ability to stay quiet for long. She was constantly talking over the movie, either sharing trivia about it or commenting on how she didn't like some parts that weren't similar to the book. Emma was instead focused intently on her phone. I could see her scrolling through TikTok from the corner of my eye. She didn't even have her headphones in, either. Even though the volume was set low, I could also hear the annoying music from whatever she was watching. I found myself picking absentmindedly at my nails again. I was getting really annoyed. All I wanted to do was watch the movie in peace and quiet. I found my eyes drifting downward to where Hannah was sitting in front of me. Her shirt wasn't doing a good job of hiding the pull-up. Even though I had previously foresworn the idea of looking for her pull-ups at Emma's house, and even though I was on track to potentially have pull-ups of my own in a few days, I couldn't help but want to get my hands on some as soon as possible. Every warning I had given myself about it being too much of a risk was washed away by an intense, uncontrollable urge to find and put on one of Hannah's pull-ups. I wanted nothing more than to put one on, and I simply couldn't wait any longer. All I needed was to find the right excuse to have a chance to explore Emma's bedroom upstairs. If that is where Hannah was sleeping every night, there had to be pull-ups in her luggage there. We were forty-five minutes into the movie when it was interrupted by the now-familiar sound of Hannah's watch going off. "Pause it," Hannah yelled to her cousin as she went off toward the bathroom. I realized right then that this was my chance to do a little exploring. With the bathroom on the main floor occupied, I had an excuse to head upstairs to the other bathroom there. "I really need to go, too," I said as I stood up from the couch. "I'm going to run upstairs." Emma nodded silently, but didn't look away from her phone. The layout of Emma's house was exactly the same as mine, as if the company that had developed our neighborhood had simply hit copy and paste hundreds of times as the homes were built. But that also meant that I knew where everything was. I hadn't completely lied to Emma. I did need to pee slightly, but not nearly so badly as to need to rush all the way upstairs to do so. What I wanted to do was take a look in Hannah's suitcase, which I assumed would be in Emma's bedroom, where Hannah had been sleeping on the floor. But first, there was something I wanted to check in the upstairs bathroom. After arriving upstairs, I discreetly peeked into each of the bedrooms, confirming that I was completely alone. I set a timer on my phone to make sure I remembered to head back downstairs in a reasonable amount of time. I stepped into the bathroom and sat down on the toilet without lifting up the cover and cautiously opened up the lid to the trash can set next to it. At the top of the pile of garbage were a half-dozen wet wipes and one of the bedwetting pull-ups Hannah had been wearing the other day. The pull-up hadn't been rolled up particularly well. I could see inside it easily. The previously white padding had expanded and turned yellow. I wondered how frequently she was having accidents. But what caught my eye was what was beneath the pull-up. I shook the trashcan a little so that the pull-up moved away to the side. No way was I actually going to be reaching in to touch anything. Underneath the pull-up was a diaper, one different from anything I had seen before. One thing was immediately clear. This was not a baby diaper. That was obvious because it didn't have any of the colorful designs that had been on the diapers my younger brother had worn. There were no pictures of smiling animals or cartoon characters wearing their own diapers. Instead, the diaper was mostly white. The one similarity it shared with the baby diapers Jackson had worn was that there was a wetness indicator running down the middle, and if I was reading it correctly, the diaper had most certainly been wet before it had been discarded. But there were other signs as well. Unlike every diaper and pull-up I had seen before, the material of the diaper didn't appear soft. There was a silky-smooth plastic look to it. I wondered what it would feel like, but couldn't bring myself to touch it. The most obvious sign that this wasn't a baby diaper was how large it was. There was no way this would have fit on a baby – and there weren't any in this house. This had to be a diaper for someone my own age. For Hannah. In a single moment, all the questions I still had from yesterday had been answers, and another million ones had been created. I hadn't known what to make of Emma's statement that Hannah's mom had to help her daughter put on a diaper for bed. It didn't seem as though putting on a pull-up would be too challenging, even considering Hannah's disabilities, but I could see how a tape-on diaper would require assistance. Emma's comment about thinking Hannah should have been put back into diapers during the day after the accident on the couch was also brought into a new light. Had she been insinuating that her cousin should have been wearing these diapers during the day as well, rather than her pull-ups? I listened closely as I continued to stare down into the garbage bin. The stairs in Emma's house were as noisy as the ones at my place, so I would have ample alert if anyone was to come upstairs after me, but I hadn't heard the telltale signs of footsteps. I slipped out of the bathroom, trying to walk softly down the hallway so that everyone below me wouldn't realize how much I was wandering around. The door to Emma's bedroom had been left open. Unlike me or my sister, she didn't do much to protect her privacy. A whiff of a strange scent hit me as I stepped into the bedroom. I paused while I tried to consider what it was. Emma had complained about how her bedroom smelled like pee because of her cousin's bedwetting. Was that what I was smelling? That brought an immediate rush of embarrassment and concern. Despite the efforts I had taken to freshen up my room with fabric sprays, is this what my bedroom smelled like? Had I simply not noticed it before? And would Emma be able to tell the next time she came to my house? I was sick with worry for a moment, but those concerns dropped away as soon as I laid eyes on what was obviously Hannah's suitcase up against the wall, next to a balled-up sleeping bag and pillow. The suitcase was already unzipped, and there was a pile of dirty laundry sitting next to it. To no surprise, a lot of the clothing was Harry Potter themed. I pushed aside the guilt of prying into Hannah's personal belongings and lifted up the lid to the suitcase. I found what I was looking for right away. There were more than a dozen pull-ups tucked along the side of the suitcase. But that isn't what drew my interest. Instead, there were nearly a dozen diapers matching the ones I had come across in the bathroom. I pulled one of the two diapers out of the suitcase. It crinkly loudly in my hands, much more so than a pull-up. I gently unfolded it, taking a peek at the interior padding that was far more extensive. All I could think about was how it must be able to absorb an incredible amount of pee without leaking. It was simply beyond anything I could have thought to imagine. I'd never once seen the remotest hint that a product like this could exist in all the advertisements I'd perused over the past three years. I checked the timer on my phone. Only seven minutes left. There simply wasn't enough time. I had to set aside all my thoughts about the diapers for now and do what I had come upstairs to do. I reluctantly set the diaper back into the suitcase, which was exactly where I had found it. Taking a diaper simply wasn't an option. I didn't have enough time to figure out how to get it on. But I would have no issues with putting on a pull-up myself. Besides, I as attempted to remember, that was what I had come up here for in the first place. I was torn momentarily between the two designs – one with pastel stripes and one with floral pattern – before finally deciding to grab the one with the stripes. I tip-toed back to the bathroom, pull-up in hand. I looked at my phone again as I entered the bathroom. I had initially given myself thirteen minutes. Being in upstairs much longer than that would only risk making Emma and her family get suspicious. I still had six minutes left. After double-checking that the bathroom door was indeed locked, I hastily stripped off my pants and underwear, my hands shaking as I did so. My disappointment at not being able to try on the diaper melted away as soon as I began to stretch out the sides of the pull-up as I prepared to put it on. Three years. How had so much time gone by so quickly? I was once again holding a pull-up in my hands, and it felt as though no time had passed at all since I had last done so. Only this time, the pull-up was perfect for me. This was one meant for teen girls. The pull-up slid up my legs just like a regular pair of underwear, except that it felt entirely different once I had it on. It was as if I was reliving the best dream of my life. Each moment replayed itself like those scenes from years ago that I had worked so hard to re-capture. I examined myself in the mirror. The fit was perfect. All my worries about the pull-up not working for me had been for nothing. But time was slipping by way too fast. I couldn't hide away in the bathroom forever, but I couldn't stand the thought of having to remove the pull-up after only having had it on for a few minutes. Could I get away with wearing the pull-up back to my place? I put my underwear and leggings back on over the pull-up. My leggings at least rose up enough on my waist to easily cover the waistband so I wouldn't be exposing myself like Hannah had. I turned around, examining the outline of my bottom in the mirror. If only I had thought things through and worn an outfit that could actually have covered up my bottom, perhaps I could have risked wearing it. But there wasn't any way to hide the outline of the padding beneath my leggings, even if this outfit seemed to have somewhat reduced the crinkling sound. Defeated, I removed my leggings and underwear a second time. The timer on my phone now said that there were four minutes remaining. I ran my hands all over the outside of the pull-up, mesmerized by the crinkling sound, the way it hugged my waist, and the feel of the padding between my legs. It was exactly as I had remembered. It was so completely perfect. I wanted nothing more than to see what it would feel like to wet the pull-up, but there was no way to get away with doing so. An extra pull-up in the trashcan would risk raising some awkward questions, and I couldn't think of any way to discard the pull-up discreetly after peeing in it. I let another couple of minutes pass as I stood in the bathroom, anxiously watching the timer on my phone continue to count down. It was over all too soon. I removed the pull-up carefully, making sure not to rip any of the sides, and checked that the inside padding had remained clean. I folded the pull-up back up the way it had come out of the suitcase and tucked it back into place. I managed to hit the pause button on my timer three seconds before it went off. I hurried back downstairs, hoping that my absence hadn't been so long as to raise any questions. --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com/

Hey everyone! Whoops and so sorry for not getting this chapter out sooner. My weekend was much busier than I thought it was going to be and I didn’t sit down and edit nearly as much as I wanted to. I do have a nice backlog of chapters I’ve already written, so everyone can likely expect a whole bunch more to be dropping this week at some point. Next, as a reminder, I’m now polling between two stories to figure out what I should write next. The two choices are listed out in chapter 2, so be sure to check them out and let me know. As I will announce my winner in my last chapter, that would be the deadline for you to make your opinion known. As usual, I hope everyone enjoys this next chapter! Chapter 6: No More Strained Peas, Please! Ick! I hated being sick, but as I awoke before the morning light had even drifted into my bedroom window, that’s exactly what I was. So, nauseous, feverish, wet, and just crummy feeling all over, I cried out for Nancy from my bedroom. “Nancy! Nancy!” Now, today was likely the worst day to get sick in the history of ever as a Little, not that there was really ever a good time, but Nancy had a very early meeting today. She had made arrangements with Miss Mindy, the staff member who was staying overnight with some of the long-term stay Littles, to look after me early in the day as well. At one point, Nancy had suggested that I just spend the night instead but being a little scared of being practically all alone there and likely sleeping in the Burrows room, I shook my head about as hard as I could seconds after she suggested it. Back to this morning, seconds after I had called out, I heard the thumping of steps pounding outside and then saw my semi-cracked door burst open. “Emma! What is it, honey? Are you okay? Is someone trying to hurt you?” I shook my head and I wanted to explain what was going on at the unearthly hour, but I guess my body thought it could explain it better than I could. So, in seconds, what I thought was just a little burp maybe, turned into a scene from a horror movie as I helplessly puked right there on the bed. “Sick, Nancy…” I feebly said. Nancy’s eyes bugged out and she immediately rushed to me, her pajamas flapping loosely around her as she did. Then, using the near precise movements of some type of trained acrobat, she twisted around the muck I had just spewed and went to hug me. “Oh, you poor thing! This is just no good at all. You must feel awful, sweetie.” In that awful feeling state, I could only nod and take comfort in her embrace. It was kind of a weird thing happening lately honestly. Nancy and I had become closer, like friends would naturally do, but there had been a few times where I had almost scared myself with just how much I was relying on her for a few daily tasks now. For instance, ever since that first night of diapers, I had worn one each night afterward. I wanted to protest, but every next morning as well, I woke up wet. This morning was no exception. Nancy began fishing around my covers and started to unpeel the soiled sheets in front of me. After a moment though, her hand snaked between my legs. I almost asked what she was doing, but when she just prodded around the front of my diaper, from the past few days of this, I knew she was just checking me. “Wet again. I guess I’ve got a few messes to take care of this morning, huh?” I only nodded and just let Nancy go about her now almost routine morning business. My pajamas and sheets covered in my puke were different, but the rest seemed very much the same, including her helping me with my morning bath. Now, before I wore a diaper to bed each night, Nancy had given me some privacy, but she had been more insistent lately that to prevent infections and the like, she would help me with some of my harder to reach areas at first, but it didn’t take long until she just did the whole thing. Not wanting an infection or to smell like pee going to daycare, I had just accepted the help and now almost saw bathtime like a personal spa day. Today, feeling sick, I only luxuriated in her tender touches even more. So, after a warm bath where she left me to just soak for a moment, I felt a little better, but I was still nauseous, feverish, and just achy all around. Nancy saw and plucked me out before helping me back to my room. “Okay, sweetie. Now, normally, if you were sick, I would just let you stay in your pajamas, but we don’t have long even before I have to drop you off at daycare.” I nodded and saw the very beginnings of the early morning light begin to creep in through my bedroom window. Nancy seemed to hesitate and if I had been more conscious at that moment, I probably would have asked more questions. Instead, she then sighed and looked back at me. “Emma… it’s just for today, and I would keep you here at home if I could, but going to the daycare while you’re sick… they have a certain policy…” Even in my sickened state, my mind whirled with the possibilities of what that could mean, but my eyes only looked on in horror as Nancy produced an object that I had become distressingly all too familiar with at night. “No, Nancy! No diapuh. Please!” “Shhh, shhh,” she said, trying to calm me as she stroked my back. It helped a little, but the diaper today just felt like too much with everything else going on. ‘What would my friends at daycare even think? Would I even still be allowed to stay in the Canopy room after?’ As my head felt like it was about to burst, Nancy just calmly went about her tasks and in my weakened state, I just let it happen. In minutes, like before bed, I was thickly diapered once more. As she then began to dress me in a cutesy weather-themed shirt, skirtalls, and some white tights, she kept trying to soothe my jangled nerves. “It’s okay, honey. The staff has promised that sick Littles who are potty trained can still use the toilet if they feel the need. The diaper is there just as a precaution… nothing more. I promise. It will all be okay.” I sniffled and while a part of me definitely wanted to believe her, being a Little here and seeing all the consequences of being one in this society, I wasn’t sure if I could trust the daycare to keep that type of promise. Still, I didn’t have much else to go off or even a choice really in the matter, so I just let my hair be braided into two side pigtails and then be led out of the house as soon as my shoes were strapped on. Moments later, I was buckled into my newly acquired and more secure car seat, and Nancy drove me to daycare. I protested for a moment, but a quick video shown by Nancy over the potential fatality to me if we were ever in an accident without one, quickly persuaded me otherwise. As soon as we parked, Miss Mindy was already waiting for us at the front door with a blanket no less. Nancy then quickly handed off my bag and gave me a reassuring but quick hug. “I promise, Emma. Everything will be okay. Just go with Miss Mindy here and she’ll help you out, okay?” I felt like I was going to puke again and the roller coaster that was my emotions this morning and even lately prevented me from doing anything more than just nodding back to acknowledge what she said. As Nancy stood back up, Miss Mindy offered her own hand to me. “Come with me, honey. Let’s get you all settled…” I took her hand without incident as Nancy waved goodbye herself and then peeled out of the parking lot. Once her car had disappeared, Miss Mindy looked down at me and I think for the first time, I think I saw her flash sympathy my way instead of annoyance. “I heard you weren’t feeling well today, so I’m going to just be helping you out a little extra, okay?” Again, in my current state, I really could only nod. Then, out of nowhere, Miss Mindy scooped me up in the blanket and carried me back inside. I was so shocked, and her arms felt so comfortable and safe, I didn’t protest in the slightest. To my despair, we then entered the Meadows room where I saw a single cot on the floor. “This is just temporary sweetie. Nothing permanent, but it’s closer to the Burrows room where I need to keep a pretty regular watch. I want you to go back to sleep for a little bit, but don’t hesitate to call me if you need anything… including a change.” I blushed heavily over her knowledge of my current padded state, but just allowed myself to be placed down on the cot. It was a little firm, but the bedding was very soft, and my eyes soon drifted closed. “Sleep tight, Emma…” With that, the door soon closed, and everything faded to black. Sometime later, I was reawakened by Miss Mindy rubbing me gently. “Morning, Emma. Come on honey. We’ve got things to do.” I began to stir awake, and Miss Mindy smiled back at me. “Sleep well?” In my still tired and sick state, I nodded. “Yeah… but I still feel weally bad.” Miss Mindy simply stroked my hair and then helped me get up. “Hmmm… I was afraid you might say that. Everyone else is just about to join us for the day, so let’s get you some breakfast. And if you had a little accident, I’ll just check you after, okay?” I blushed over the insinuation, but just allowed myself to be carried off and even be placed in a highchair. Not feeling the best, I just allowed yet another babyish event to happen to me. Feeling how I was, I wasn’t exactly sure if I could protest or not… at least until Miss Mindy returned with the nastiest green paste that I think I had ever seen in my life. “Wha is dat?” I asked, tired but now alert as to what had just been placed in front of me. “It’s a special mixture. A bunch of stuff really, but lots of peas and some ingredients that will make you feel just right as rain.” She then spooned a giant glob of the paste into a spoon and held it near my mouth. “Now, just open wide.” Seeing as it had the potential to make me feel better and knowing the far exceeding medical advancements of this society beyond Earth, I didn’t see it as a trick and opened my mouth. The goop entered and landed on my tongue. I nearly vomited right there. Now, before I’m written off as just some picky Little who wouldn’t eat their greens, I was very much the opposite back home. While a few foods could trigger my gag reflex, I was at least adventurous and tried most things at least once. With the increase of global trade in the past few decades, this meant that I had consumed most of the edible items that had ever crawled, slithered, or oozed at one time or another. This greenish blackish paste though, was something else entirely. Besides the revolting, almost pestilential smell wafting up toward me, the flavor was near indescribable. While I could detect a hint of peas in the gunk, it tasted like the smells one would get from dirty socks, pond water, three-day old trash, and maybe just plain mud that surrounded an outhouse. It was horrible, so I felt pretty justified in holding up my hand to stop Miss Mindy’s next spoonful. “Please… I’ll eat anythin’ else… just not that… please…” Miss Mindy stared back at me, unblinking for a moment, but then shoveled another spoonful right toward my mouth as if I hadn’t said a single word of protest. Unfortunately, she didn’t seem to take ‘no’ for an answer afterward either and the lower half of my face ended up smeared all over from the accidental spillage from my refusal. She tried yet again, but the results were only about the same. Miss Mindy sighed in annoyance; her previous cheery morning smile now vanished. Sadly, for me, she was notorious for her short temper with uncooperating Littles. “I’ll give you one more chance. Three strikes and that’s it… kind of like in your baseball games I believe? I think that’s more than fair in this case as well.” Normally, I would agree with her, but this watery paste was a different matter. So, for the third time, she scooped up the goop and held it to my lips. Not wanting to puke, I kept them sealed. She retreated and I waited for my ensuing punishment for my ‘bad’ behavior. Instead, beyond just smearing it on my lips again, I could see that Miss Mindy’s patience had run out, but she only placed the spoon back down on the tray in front of me. Further and to my surprise, she then just started tickling me. In seconds, I almost even felt better from the giggles that poured out of my mouth, but my it turned out my initial instincts were correct. I was totally vulnerable right then and I soon found out that it was all just a trap. “Got you!” Miss Mindy yelled out as she grabbed my right wrist and shoved it in a hidden cuff attached to the underside of the highchair tray. Before I could even let out a shriek of surprise, she already had my other hand attached as well. “Wha’ was dat fo’?” I asked, now trying to get myself out of the cuffs. “I just want you to eat your breakfast and feel all better, Emma.” She then offered the spoonful of gunk to me once more. “Now, please open up. For me? Please?” Despite being trapped, it had not affected my stance of the muck or my tastebuds, so despite knowing what would likely follow, I still shook my head. “No. I won’ eat it. You can’t make me!” A sly, cold yet playful smirk appeared on Miss Mindy’s face. “Wanna bet?” Her words and face froze my blood in an instant. Betting with Bigs always meant a trap, and I should have known better than to tempt fate. I had no idea what she planned, but I watched in horror as she then reached into her pocket and took out a small black device. “Wha’s dat?” I asked, my eyes growing wide at the sight of the unknown object cradled so delicately in her fingers now. She paused at her near marvel at the object and turned her attention back to me. “Do you still refuse to eat your breakfast?” Still fearful of the remote and her plans with it, but also still not wanting to eat the gunk, I shook my head. “Shame…” Without another word, she clicked the device. At first nothing happened, but then like a train out of nowhere, it hit me with its full force. Electric shots rippled throughout my body that I soon realized were coming from the cuffs. It wasn’t enough to be painful per say, but it almost felt like one of those prank balm electric buzzers… but running throughout all my body. Partially in shock and partially in just sheer discomfort, I let out a little squeal. Miss Mindy got closer to my face and held the remote up as she stopped it and let me rest for a moment. “How about now, Emma? Still feel like telling me ‘no’ over such a simple thing this morning?” I was afraid of the device she still held and that she would use it again, but I had just enough fight left in me to shake my head. I couldn’t give in and eat more. “I won’ eat anothuh bite! You can’t make me!” Miss Mindy sighed. “I guess we need to do this the other way then…” In moments, with me still helplessly trapped, she produced a pink and purple bib and attached it around my neck. “If you’re going to behave like a Little, sick or not, I’ll just have to treat you like one.” And so, she did. She tried spoonful after spoonful, but each just smeared along my face and dropped right into the pocket of the bib. At one point, she even tried the airplane method and tickling the soles of my feet, but I still wouldn’t give in. “Emma… please just cooperate,” Miss Mindy finally said again, this time almost seeming desperate in her pleas to me, as if she was almost trying to save me. By now, I felt it was a matter of principle and for my own safety to keep telling her ‘no.’ That mush felt like a trap if I had ever seen one, so my defiance remained just as strong as ever. “I won’t eat anothuh bite! You can’t make me!” I repeated, even scowling my face back at her this time. “Oh?” Miss Mindy asked a little sarcastically, her demeanor changing once again after hearing my continued defiance. She gave out chances and felt guilty about what she was doing, but once I kept refusing her, it essentially gave her permission, nearly guilt-free, to take all this to the next level. “Does the big girl think I can’t get her to eat her yummy num-nums? I guess a certain little miss is a bit too under the weather and doesn’t remember this little device, huh?” She then quickly popped up the small remote control again from where she had briefly store it before. “No…” I think my eyes must have bugged out of my skull right then. The previous shock wasn’t painful or anything, but it also felt highly motivating. I was so confused at why she was forcing me to eat all this to the point of shocking me, but in the end, I supposed that I was still just a Little around here. A Little just did not say ‘no’ lightly to a Big. I could see the determination in Miss Mindy’s eyes to push that horrible button again, but I wanted to try one more time to get out of this whole mess. “Please, Miss Mindy. Please. I… I didn’t mean it… I… I’ll be g…good for you…” Miss Mindy only stared back at me and sighed as she moved the remote up closer to my face to ensure I knew what was about to happen. “I’m sorry, honey, but rules are rules. You’ve been very naughty refusing to eat and making a mess this whole morning, and there are consequences for not eating your breakfast when you’re told to, little girl.” Almost with a resigned contempt for her job, she then clicked the button in the center of the device she was holding. This time, another huge jolt shot into my body. I went rigid for a moment, and I gritted my teeth to keep from crying out. I was diapered, covered in mush, wearing a bib in a highchair, but I wanted to at least control one part of my being right then. Not being able to control much else, I chose to control what came out of my mouth, obscenity or other. My body on the other hand… it had no such feelings, and if wasn’t for my two arms being strapped firmly to the tray, I’m pretty sure I would have shot right out of the chair from my response to being shocked. I could feel my muscles strain under the sheer load that was being amped into them. I just hoped for release… I couldn’t take another moment, and from Miss Mindy’s resigned expression, she could see it as well in my face. She knew that she had made her point to me and was the winner this morning. And like that, Miss Mindy clicked the button once more and my form slackened. I was in a pained daze as she even went so far as to release me, so I finally let out a little whimper. My mind was all a jumble and I swear I even saw that tattered old stuffed dog walking outside for a moment, but I just waved the thought out of my head. I had enough problems without thinking that I was losing it in here, despite the fact that I oddly wanted nothing more right then than to just give him a big hug. Still, I knew I had to refocus, so I looked up at Miss Mindy after a moment, utterly defeated by her use of force on me. No spanking this round, but the harmless but painful shocks had done their work just as well. “Please… please, no mo’. I’ll be a good giwl… I’ll be a good Liddle. Jus’ please… no mo’…” Miss Mindy sighed and placed her tiny remote back in her pocket. “I’m sorry, Emma. I really didn’t want to do that, but you have to eat this stuff and learn your place here.” She spooned another helping of the green muck and held it near my lips. “Please. Just eat it. I don’t want to have to punish you again. Just be the good girl I know you already are…” I meekly nodded and slowly opened my mouth. Miss Mindy took no time shoveling the hunk of goop right onto my tongue. I nearly puked right there yet again, but I didn’t want to take my chances and kept swallowing about as much and as fast as I could. Not long and 19 spoonful’s later, I was done, and Miss Mindy just wiped my face off and carried me over into the Canopy room to my relief. Miss Valerie was already there, and she immediately got me settled underneath the treehouse to the rear of the room. I used to go there to be alone when I read, but for today, it was just my sanctuary as I recuperated from being sick and my ordeal this morning. Feeling defeated, bloated, and still sick, I just laid there in resignation. Soon though, the rest of the Littles entered and both Mrs. Carter and Miss Valerie shooed everybody away from me ‘until the proper time.’ I wasn’t sure what that meant, but about an hour in, Miss Valerie came up to me and guided me once more into the backroom. Thinking I was going to get a spanking from my naughty behavior, I began to shake and even whimper a tiny bit. Miss Valerie stopped and crouched down to my level. “What’s wrong honey? Are you going to puke again? Are you hurting still?” I shook my head tearfully. “I jus’ don’ wanna get spanked, Miss Valewee! I know I didn’t eat like a I was s’posed to dis mownin’, but Imma good girl. Weally! I pwomise now!” Miss Valerie seemed perplexed for a moment, but as if a light bulb suddenly went off in her head, she smiled and shook her head. “No, sweetie. You are a very good girl and I know this morning was just a difficult moment. We all have those, but no. Now, I’m just taking you to see the nurse. You’ve got an icky nasty bug in you. She’s going to help you get it out. Don’t you want to feel better?” It felt like the most stupid question in the world, but wanting to respond before Miss Valerie thought I was being rude to her, I quickly nodded my head. It only got a smile from her and an outstretched hand once she stood back up. “Come on, Emma. Just follow me.” I nodded again and took her hand. I just hoped the nurse here would be nice to me. Strangest thing though, as soon as we entered the clinic in the backroom, I could’ve sworn I had been there before. The walls, the posters, and even the doctor in her thick glasses all looked familiar, but I had never been in here before… right? Regardless of my own odd semi recollections, Miss Valerie then led me to a very soft reclining chair and propped me on top. “Now, Emma. This is Nurse Bee. She’s going to give you a shot, and it might sting a bit, but I’ll be right here for you. You can even hold my hand if you want.” Needing no other prompting, my hand immediately shot to hers. The two chuckled at the sight and Nurse Bee then walked over with a tray and a very large and scary looking needle on top of it. “Miss Valewee!” I cried out, clutching her hand tighter. “It’s okay, honey,” Miss Valerie tried to calm me. “It’s just a little shot. A tiny booboo and then it’s all over with, okay? You’ll feel much better after. Promise…” I did not believe that type of lie that it was just a ‘tiny booboo,’ coming from a Big or not, but I just nodded and stared back at Nurse Bee and the gigantic shot she was approached with. It glistened under the stark lighting in the room, and posters of ‘hang in there’ and ‘feel better soon,’ did little to comfort me. I squirmed a bit, but I could quickly feel the enrapturing arms of Miss Valerie keep me still. Nurse Bee grinned down at me and set the tray down before picking up the shot. “Now, no wiggles, you hear Emma?” I did, but that shot scared me more than just her words. Regardless, Nurse Bee approached and then held my arm in an even tighter vice grip and plunged the needle down into my soft upper arm. I screamed in pain as the needle entered. Tears soon followed. Oddly though, right as I thought I couldn’t take it anymore and hated the whole world right then, I just felt like hot chocolate had been pumped into my arm and an odd calming type feeling flowed throughout my body. Miss Valerie and Nurse Bee smiled at each other afterward. “Perfect. It’s already taking effect.” Miss Valerie let go of me and pulled me in tight. “It’s okay, sweetie. Soon, you’ll feel just as right as rain. I bet…” But that was the last I heard. Darkness quickly overtook me. When I groggily opened my eyes again, I felt different. Still a little foggy, but my fever and my nausea had vanished like some cool magic trick. I rubbed my arm and spotted an Adventure Sam band-aid where the needle had gone in. It was still sore, but the lack of achiness in the rest of my body almost made up for it. “She’s up! She’s up!” Anna soon cried out as she bounded over to me, now just realizing I had been asleep underneath the treehouse after getting my shot. “Anna… how long was I out?” I asked, still rubbing the sleep out of my eyes. “Uh…” Anna then stared over at the clock, but I realized to her, a borderline case for the Meadows room by now, reading the clock might as well have been me asking her to quote poetry in the strange Agnustralete language. “A secon’ maybe?” she clearly guessed. Miss Valerie was nearby and chuckled a little before ruffling Anna’s hair a bit. “Good try, Anna, but it’s more like just under two hours, Emma.” I stared at both in shock, and I worried if anything had been done to me. I still managed to avoid getting tricked around here ‘Right?’, and other than some fogginess in my brain and some of my abilities, I was still relatively unscathed. I didn’t want to break that record now. I think Anna saw my distress though and leaned in and rubbed my shoulder. “Iss okay, Emma… I looked ou’ fo’ you mos’ of da time, but comm’on! It’s weecess alweady now!” In a second, my dour demeanor lit up like a Christmas tree, and needing no other prompting, I ran outside with Anna to join the others already filing out. It was another beautiful day here and the clouds and birds all seemed to be out just for us Littles. Feeling the effects of near post-sickness happiness, my energy levels beckoned to be tested. With Anna by my side, we ran around and made full use of the nice day. Half the time we were just telling each other stories about something funny on TV or that we saw outside of daycare, but the other times were just filled with make-believe. It was a little childish, but I didn’t care. I just wanted more of this wonderful feeling that was now surging through my body at breakneck speeds. In fact, I was so preoccupied by our fun together that I kinda ignored two things. The first was another girl Little who kept staring at us from the corner of the playground. She seemed lonely and as if she wanted to join in with us. It was almost a little unsettling for a moment as she stared at me in particular, but the way she would avert her stares every time I looked back over directly, told me she was probably just shy. Secondly and more unfortunately, I ignored the full feeling I had in my lower gut. According to Anna, I had essentially skipped lunchtime, so I just chalked up the feeling to having maybe skipped a meal. I was wrong. Anna and I were climbing up to the top of the playground, or at least the second tallest tower, with the first being just a little too scary today for whatever reason. My diaper had been bunching up for a while now and the hot day and the sweat I could feel accumulating there was making it even more awkward. Still, I wanted to have fun, so I just ignored it as I stepped onto the rope ladder up to the top. I then looked up to Anna, who I was grateful hadn’t noticed or at least still hadn’t teased me about my diapers. “Hey Anna! You gonna watch Pwincess Poppy tonight?” She stopped for a moment on the rope ladder and looked back down at me. “Oh yeah! Fwankie said ih migh be a wepeat fwom a wong time ago, buh I never saw when dey wen’ to da bubbauhgum caves. Have you?” I shook my head. “No. I don’t think I…” Anna then looked at me curiously. “Emma. You ‘kay?” I nodded my head and strained a bit. “Yeah. Just a widdle… hawd getting’ to the top!” I grunted a little more as I lifted my leg to the next wrung up. “You sure ‘bout dat?” she questioned skeptically. “You almos’ wook wike… wike…” She then lowered her voice. “Wike you goin’ poopy.” I was about to shake my head my head about as fast as I could over such a ridiculous suggestion, but to my horror, a loud fart sounded from my backside. “I… no!” I farted again, and now that I was noticing, I could feel a lump start to push out of me. I tried to clench, to hold off, to will it back in, but it was all no use. “Look!” another one of the newer Littles shouted. “Emma’s pooping everybody!” I froze in horror and just wanted to bury myself in the ground as quickly as I could, but for now, like a bug caught in a web, I could only just freeze there in horror. “Pottypants! Pottypants!” “Stinky girl!” “What a baby!” and so many other insults being lobbed toward me began to ring out over the playground. In my defense, I wouldn’t have been the only one going potty in my diaper, but all of them were taking naps. As if my day couldn’t get any worse, that sudden realization hit me like a ton of lead. ‘There are other diaper wearers, but they’re all taking naps now because they’re in the younger classrooms… Does that mean I’m…?’ I didn’t have the willpower today to finish that thought. Fortunately, Miss Valerie was outside today, and I guess was on the watch for these sorts of things. As she came to collect me and then guided me back inside shamefully by the hand, I just ducked my head away from all the jeering going on. “It’s okay, Emma,” Miss Valerie soothed me once back inside and headed outside of the classroom, much to my confusion. “These things happen…” “But not to me!” I wailed, feeling the paste-like bulge in the backside of my diaper… one that I felt confident that I was too mature to wear this morning. My confidence over that notion now felt like it was eroding faster than a beach at high tide. Miss Valerie sighed and stooped down to my level while taking both of my hands in hers. “Sweetie… Miss Mindy told everyone on the staff here what she fed you this morning. That stuff… there’s a reason why we ask all sick Littles who get it are put into diapers. It hurts your ability to know when you have to potty, sweetie.” Finally, I felt like I heard some good news, and even through my tears and sniffles, I looked up at Miss Valerie with hope. “So, I’m notta baby?” Miss Valerie chuckled for half a second and waved her hand about a little. “Well… you’re a big girl compared to most here, but for the Canopy room…” she then shook her head and rubbed my shoulder. “I wouldn’t think about any of that, Emma. For now, let’s just get you changed, okay?” Not wanting to sit in my full diaper for long, I eagerly nodded, and smiling, Miss Valerie knocked on the door I had just noticed that we were nearby. It soon opened and Miss Tully stuck her head outside. “Hey Val. Hey Emma. Are you here…?” Her nostrils then flared, and her eyes darted right towards me and my bulging midsection. “Uh oh. Did… the thing happen to our guest here, Val?” I could see Miss Valerie nodding from the corner of my eyes. “It did. Emma here is feeling right as rain now but had a bit of an accident. She’s a little sad about it though, so treat her gentle, okay?” I hated being talked around like that, but I also remembered my seemingly unstable emotions lately. I felt like I would cry at the drop of the hat, so a little part of me appreciated the potential for a little bit of ‘gentleness.’ Miss Tully then looked down at me and smiled as she held out her hand. “Come on, Emma. I bet that doesn’t feel too good, huh?” I sorrowfully shook my head. “Then let’s get you changed proto, sweetie.” I only nodded my head at her wonderful notion and waved goodbye to Miss Valerie. Inside, I then marveled at the forested side of the Meadows room split evenly with the more traditional meadowed area and farm. Many of the Littles were all napping and my nose was immediately assaulted with a mix of baby powder, used diapers, and disinfectant. It was odd, yet also strangely homey in here, but Miss Tully just weaved me around all the laid-out cots and right over to the changing table. I remembered seeing it the time I had been in here before I got my last spanking, but today, it was taking on a whole new meaning. Then and now, it represented a horrible milestone in my new life, but I couldn’t help but feel a little relief now as well. My diaper swayed heavily, and I definitely did not want to sit down at all, so getting a change, despite the implications in here, felt like a welcome relief. “Up you go, Emma,” Miss Tully said as she reached down and picked me up. I knew what was coming next and I shut my eyes as tight as they would go as she then deposited me onto the surface of the changing table, smooshing the mess I had accidentally left back there. It was horrible. “Shhh, shhh. Easy there, Emma,” Miss Tully then tried to soothe me herself. “Just lie back and I’ll have you clean in a jiffy. Just behave for me, okay?” I nodded. “Jus’ pwease huwwy…” I shakily said up to her. “Dis is awful…” Miss Tully sympathetically nodded and eased me back onto the changing pad before even buckling and tightening a strap over my stomach. “Okay, Emma. Deep breaths and all this will be over before you know it.” I nodded again and Miss Tully proceeded to quickly remove my shoes and then pull down my tights. The smell just kept getting worse the more she removed from my lower half, and when I heard the scritches from undoing the tapes of my soiled diaper, I wasn’t prepared for the stench that then assaulted my nose. It wasn’t as bad as I had imagined, and I even got used to it after a moment surprisingly, but it was still terrible, both in it’s smell and in the knowledge that it had come from me. Several wipes later though, Miss Tully smiled back at me. “There. All clean. Let’s just get you wrapped up again and you’ll be off playing before you know it.” I yawned and nodded back at her. She looked at me a little oddly after that, but she just continued to go about her duty in the daycare. Minutes later, wiped and powdered, I was securely wrapped back up in my fresh diaper. The experience was horrible, but oddly comforting by the end. Despite the muck that had accumulated in my diaper, from Miss Tully’s excellent job, I now smelled and felt ten times better than before. My smile soon disappeared though as I saw Miss Tully wrap up my diaper and throw it in a pail nearby. The padding was mostly definitely used, and a small smell seemed to waft from the toxic waste dump that was once wrapped around me. The concerning part though, was that the center line on the diaper had turned blue and there was a distinct yellowish color to the padding. I had messed myself and that was horrible, but what was worse, I really couldn’t remember wetting it either. With that terrible thought in my mind and a goodbye hug from Miss Tully, she helped me back to the Canopy room. Though I was relieved to join my fellow Littles back in here. The wet diaper and the stares were hurting my already fragile ego, so by the time I sat back under the treehouse and wrapped myself in a comforting blanket, I was about ready to cry. That’s when Anna found me. “Oh no, You ‘kay Emma?” she asked, peering in and then joining me. I shook my head. “I jus’ got changed in the other room after messin’ myself in front of evewyone hewe! I feel wike such a baby!” “Please don’ say dat, Miss Emily…” I heard a familiar voice say to me. I looked up, and there was Lilly, the Little that had held me back from Kathy back at Mrs. Tatum’s foster home. “Lilly? Is dat you?” I asked, fully knowing the answer already, but just not believing my eyes. Despite all that experience being less than two months ago, it almost seemed fuzzy now… ‘Must still just be that gunk I ate this morning…’ She nodded. “Yes, Miss Emi… Emma. It’s okay, though. You were sick today. Anna an’ I have been havin’ potty problems already today… right Anna?” We both looked back at Anna, and she sorrowfully nodded her head. “Anna?” I could tell something was bothering my friend. Lilly was right and my problems suddenly felt so much less. It was a bad day, but all this would pass. For Anna though, something was happening right then to her. “Wha’s wong? Tell us… Pwease?” Anna sighed and looked around for a moment before unbuttoning her pants and showing us the front of her pull-up… her very wet pull-up… “Oh Anna…” “When’d that happen?” Lilly questioned. “We met while Emma was asleep earlier an’ we both had an acciden’… You already had anothuh?” Anna nodded. “Ih jus’ happen’d… I don’ know. Should I tell Miss Vee?” Lilly and I both looked at each other, not really sure what to tell her. Being a Little was a tricky business in this society, and so many things could just be triggered so easily. See, if Nancy said she was wet here, she could be deemed too immature to stay in the Canopy room and be demoted down to the Meadows room and then back diapers. If she waited until her caregiver got here and announced it then however, she could potentially leak or just end up in diapers at home and wind up back in them here. Same outcome, but just two different ways to potentially get there at this point. “I’d tell…” Lilly pronounced finally. “But I could see it either way…” I nodded. “Same, but I think you should wait. If you wait, your caregiver could be nice to you about it. Here…” I thought back to Nurse Bee and some of the odd things I had noticed since I had come here, “maybe not so much…” Lilly nodded. “Good point. I agree wiff Emma now. You should probably just wait, Anna… I mean, if you have to potty, I’d tell, but I’d jus’ wait otherwise…” We all agreed and were soon cracking jokes about the state of our lives. It was nice to catch up with Lilly again and she was just happy that I was safe and still mentally intact. Apparently, a few of the other Littles back from Mrs. Tatum’s weren’t so lucky. Still, it was a nice end to a trying day. I knew that Nancy would soon pick me up and I could go back to pull-ups during the day… or at least that’s what I thought at first. Unfortunately, right as we were all laughing, I felt a tiny, but still present warmth in the bottom of my diaper. I tried to tell myself it was just nerves or something like that as a brief problem in holding it in, but after I rocked forward and felt a small squish, I knew the truth. So, like Anna, my fate at the daycare now also seemed to be in question. I just hoped it was the gunk that I had been fed this morning, but seeing everything in my life lately and Miss Valerie’s hesitation over when I asked her if I was a baby, I just wasn’t sure anymore. It was the sadly typical uncertain life of a Little here, but like everything else, it was just something one had to accept here or else. After all, every Little knew here that it could always be worse.

Ted woke with a start. The blankets on his bed rustled and his mattress shifted. He had been so deeply asleep, it took him a moment to realize… someone was getting in bed with him. A voice whispered, “Shhh… it’s ok, it’s me.” Ted felt an arm wrap around him and settle him back to his pillow. He finally saw Lara's face faintly through the dark, smiling as she lay in bed next to him. He relaxed, but wondered what she was doing there. Lara’s rubbed Ted’s back, soothing him, then slowly slid her hand down to his hip. “How’s your diaper holding up?” she whispered, tugging on the elastic? Ted scowled and blood rushed to his face. He pouted, still in a bit of a fog wondering if he was dreaming. “Oh don’t be a sour puss!” Lara chided. She slapped him on the thigh. “I actually think they’re really cute. And maybe a little…” Ted’s face softened. He stared at Lara. “… sexy,” she finished softly. Lifting the blankets, she gave Ted a view of her bottom half. He became aroused when he saw she wasn’t wearing pants. But in the dark, he couldn’t make out just what she was wearing. Lara took Ted’s hand and pulled it toward her crotch. His mouth dropped open as he felt a familiar papery crinkle between her legs. His cock swelled within his own diaper. Lara's hand found its way there. She rubbed him through the thin padding making him harder and harder. The tight fitting pull-up constricted his member as it pressed and grew bigger. Lara stared him in the eye as she slid her hand down the waistband and gripped him. Ted gasped. “Oh my… such a big boy…” she cooed. Ted’s eyes rolled back in his head. He moaned as Lara’s cool fingers worked up and down his shaft. “Mmm… that’s it, big boy. That feels good doesn’t it?” “Uhhh huh… don’t… stop…” Lara quickened her pace. Ted’s pull-up crinkled loudly and stretched to the limit. She could tell it wouldn’t take long to get him to a climax. With the boy consumed in his pleasure, she decided to add some baby talk to encourage him to associate his orgasm with being babied. “That’s my big boy… are you gonna make a mess in your diapie? Come on baby, make a sticky mess for me. Don’t worry, I’ll clean you all up and get you in a nice fresh diaper.” Conflicted momentarily by the humiliating way she spoke to him, and the feeling of her hand massaging his cock, Ted gave in to the pleasure. His eyes rolled back in his head and he moaned with delight. “Good boy. You’re gonna make a messy aren’t you? Come on little boy. Cum for me baby. Cum in your little diaper…” Ted did just that. With a loud groan, he exploded into his Goodnite. He writhed on the bed, enjoying every drop. “Good boy…” Lara purred at him. “That’s my good boy.” The padding did its job and soaked up all of Ted’s orgasm. He lay on his bed, eyes closed, in pure bliss. Lara looked him over with a huge smile. “Ok little one,” she finally whispered, “you need a fresh diaper before you fall back asleep.” Ted felt himself blush. He couldn’t bear to open his eyes, again feeling deeply embarrassed by Lara’s tone. Lara tore open the sides of his Goodnite and slid it out from under him. She stood up and tossed the used diaper to the floor. Ted continued pretending he was asleep as Lara grabbed a fresh pull-up from the night stand, stretched it out and slid it up his legs. When she reached his hips, she implored him. “Up please,” she said, surprising herself with a distinctly maternal tone. Ted did as he was told, lifting his bottom off the bed so Lara could get the pull-up in place. He kept his eyes tightly closed, though. “There we go, all clean and dry,” Lara said as she patted his crotch. “Time to go back to sleep, little boy.” Again, she thought she sounded like a mom taking care of a small child. A warmth grew inside her. Lara tucked Ted back in and kissed him on the cheek, eliciting a smile from the boy. “Goodnight, sweetie,” she cooed in his ear. She watched as Ted melted back to sleep, then she quietly left, leaving the bedroom door slightly ajar. She tiptoed back upstairs and passed out with a wide smile spread across her face.

It's the time again. We're halfway through the month and no where near our fundraising goal. Please help push that meter if you can and want to help! https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/clients/donations/23-april-bills/

So I was curious what this particular forum and its members thought of this subreddit I found while browsing reddit. Its called Quitting ABDL and as the name suggests its whole point is to bring to bear stories both horrifying or relatable from various members as they attempt to leave behind this fetish/kink (they specifically make a rather valid distinction between these terms). The main literature to start out with being here. The members give some rather choice words about communities similar to or the same as this one which I think would lead to a rather fruitful but respectable discussion I hope. One of the points they bring up is what they deem "toxic positivity" which they say communities such as this or other ABDL venues survive off of in a rather 'cult-like' mentality. Never questioning the core need to do just this or involve others regardless of whether they ever really desired to in the first place or they never should have to begin with. A repression, they say, to an unhealthy degree of what should be a rather obvious emotional sign (shame/disgust/mental unhappiness) to not 'give up' or embrace this but rather discipline oneself in avoiding such an indulgence. Do you think there should be dedicated threads/topics for people desiring to abandon this kink/fetish? Is it a failure of communities such as this that they restrict such options in the first place? Or is this rather telling of only toxic groups? Another intriguing point concerns what I saw on the Discord they have which was the rather prevalent religiosity of these de-tractors. Which brings up a question of the difficult nature regarding adherence to this fetish and a particular religious identity. I'm to hope those of a religious tinge on this forum will yield a response, for or against, the compatibility of this fetish and the religion they practice. A further point of issue that motivates a lot of them seems to be more akin to a plain and simple pornography addiction. To strictly DL participants of a strongly sexual sort I can see how its possible this fetish could conflict with one's personal sense of self-worth/shame as to want to abandon it straight out. Do you think the sexual elements of this fetish/kink are to avoided in general? Perhaps to an extent as to 'go back in the closet' so to speak? Or is it merely sexual roleplaying in combination with a partner (relationship or just for a meetup) that would make it seem less shameful? I'm not going to lie, there are many posts of people with rather strong opinions about ABDL in general to an extent that at first sight one would think to bury it as hateful rhetoric. However, there is a truth to much of what a good number of them have to say at least as regards the journey they felt they'd have to follow and continue to this day. . . not without a few slip ups here and there. Through what I've read I have boxed up what I have without an immediate intention to abandon this part of me but the possibility should always be considered within my hands. Not in anyone else's or in some purely impulsive drive. At least that seems to be another drive of some of them which is to take their impulsive drives by the reigns and chart out a path of their own unique creation. Please do tell me what you have to think on this.

Thanks to @AbabeBillfor donating $50 and to @Tai Kfor donating $20!

I've figured out how to satisfactorily conclude the story, so back to posting! Chapter 5 Over the next week, Lucy navigated the gentle transition back to wearing underwear with the thoughtful consideration of someone who had found unexpected comfort in a symbol of her recent adventure. The package of diapers from the audition remained in her room, a tangible reminder of her unique experience. Occasionally, she would glance at it, a small smile playing across her lips as she remembered her recent audition. Anne and Peter, inspired by their daughter's brief journey into the world of modeling and acting, began to delve into opportunities that might suit Lucy's distinctive qualities. Their search was fueled by the realization that Lucy's small stature, combined with her maturity, offered a unique niche in the industry—a child who could play younger roles with the professionalism and understanding of someone older. Their inquiries led them to an agent known for working with child actors and models. The agent confirmed what Anne and Peter had begun to suspect: there was indeed a demand for children like Lucy. Studios and advertisers often preferred working with older children for roles meant for younger ones because they could follow directions more adeptly and were subject to fewer working hour restrictions. However, the agent also cautioned that some older children found it challenging to be cast in roles younger than their actual age, highlighting the importance of ensuring Lucy truly enjoyed these experiences. Motivated by this new understanding, Anne and Peter continued their exploration, committed to finding opportunities that resonated with Lucy's interests and made her feel valued for her unique attributes. Their discussions with Lucy were open and supportive, ensuring she felt involved and excited about the possibilities ahead. Then, one day, a letter arrived that seemed to hold the promise of a new adventure. The return address bore the name "Huggies," a familiar and now meaningful name to the family. As they gathered around the kitchen table, the letter unopened between them, there was a sense of anticipation in the air. This wasn't just a piece of mail; it was a symbol of the journey they had embarked upon together, of the opportunities that lay ahead for Lucy, grounded in the love and understanding that defined their family. Opening the letter, they were about to step into the next chapter of their adventure, one that promised new experiences and the chance for Lucy to shine in her own unique way. The letter from Huggies was more than just correspondence; it was a door opening to a world where Lucy's distinctive qualities were not just accepted but celebrated. Lucy's eyes widened with each word her parents read aloud from the letter, a mix of disbelief and joy dancing across her face. The possibility of being part of a Huggies advertising campaign seemed like something out of a dream, a continuation of the adventure that had begun with a simple audition. Her excitement was palpable, mirroring the thrill and pride her parents felt. Anne and Peter exchanged looks of awe and happiness, their hearts swelling with pride at the opportunity their daughter had been offered. This wasn't just a modeling job; it was a recognition of Lucy's unique charm and the very qualities that made her special. The fact that a brand as well-known as Huggies saw value in what Lucy could bring to their campaign was an affirmation of her potential in the world of acting and modeling. The family spent the evening discussing the opportunity, weighing the pros and cons but leaning heavily towards the excitement of the new experience. They talked about the schedule, what the shoots might entail, and how they would manage logistics. Every detail discussed was infused with an underlying current of enthusiasm and anticipation for what was to come. Lucy, buzzing with energy, asked countless questions, her imagination already painting pictures of the photo shoots and the fun she anticipated having. Anne and Peter reassured her, promising to support her every step of the way and ensure that her comfort and happiness remained their top priority. Deciding to accept the invitation, they drafted a response to Huggies, expressing their gratitude and excitement to be part of the campaign. As they sent off their reply, the family felt united in a shared adventure, one that promised not only a new professional experience for Lucy but also a journey filled with learning, joy, and the celebration of her individuality. That night, as Lucy went to bed, her dreams were filled with the bright lights of photo shoots and the laughter of new experiences. For Anne and Peter, the quiet of the night brought moments of reflection on the unexpected paths life can take and the opportunities that arise when you embrace them with an open heart. The letter from Huggies wasn't just an offer; it was a symbol of the beginnings of a journey that would bring new experiences and memories to cherish as a family.

I'm playing with my stuffies and decide I would change their diapers before going to bed. I'm in a messy tykables waddlers. will be getting my diaper changed soon and it will be off to bed.

Hello dear readers The next chapter is ready. This time it is the first chapter that is a complete rewrite and has more new ideas in it than the last two ones. As always I would appreciate it if you find the time to write a short comment. This one is also quite long I hope you like it this way. I could have split it up halfway through but I like longer chapters when I read stories. So this has about 10600 Words. Annie Chapter 3 -Shopping and Swimming - New friends for Lila The sound of someone opening her diaper tapes woke her up. She was still lying in her bed, but someone removed her blanket and her pyjama. Oddly, the girl also noticed she was sucking on something. Without thinking, she was trying to get back into the warmth of her bed. “Wait Lila, my baby, I am still changing and cleaning you up.”, her mum whispered while holding her back. And as someone took a cold and wet wipe, starting to whip her front clean, she suddenly opened her eyes and stared into Mum’s eyes, noticing it was her thumb that she was sucking on. She took it out as fast as she could, hiding it as if it was a big secret. “Don't be ashamed, you were doing that for the last thirty minutes or so. Maybe we should get you a pacifier.”, she explained, not sounding serious. Suddenly her legs were lifting while she proceeded to whip her bum, took the dirty diaper away, and placed her on a fresh one. “You did not want to wake up, so I just started changing you because we really should head downstairs for the breakfast buffet.” As her mum flipped the absorbent underwear up her belly, her daughter tried to raise her head and saw how her mum closed the sticky tapes, securing it in place. When done, she lovingly caressed her belly. “Remember, you have your mum’s permission to just go if you feel you need the potty. No more itchy toilets for you, at least for this week.”, she mentioned her discussion from the morning again and gave her a final kiss. Just wearing the plain white padding between her legs, she got up and gave her mum a good morning hug. For some seconds they still stood there enjoying each other and the little teenage girl did not want to let her mother go. “Look, I have already unpacked your stuff.”, the adult presented the cupboard filled with her kids-sized clothes. With a short smile, she also noticed that her parents seemed to have packed most of her older colorful, and childlike stuff in the front while her cool school T-shirts were hidden in the back. “Can you dress yourself or do you need help, my little darling?” Lila looked in her mother's face and without asking she felt mum's hand tucking her into a denim overall and slid on a new shirt. You are ready for breakfast, she announced, putting her onto her still sleepy feet and heading downstairs to the morning buffet. ### As they entered the big shopping mall, the little girl was astonished by the variety of shops that this air-conditioned place had to offer. At home, they headed to the same places all the time, and Mum and her daughter already knew most of the shops and were never so surprised or astonished by new products. Here, on the other hand, everything was unknown and exciting and for the first two hours, they ended up trying every Outfit they got their hands on. There was even a big kid and teens section with a lot of colorful and funny shirts that both of them liked a lot, even if the small teeny had to admit that such an outfit would not be the best for their coolness rating in the school community. Her parents also got Lila some new shorts and dresses that the little girl liked, even if they were always on the childish side, and they had more space for Lila's new absorbent underwear. In the end, Lila and her mum were quite happy with their selection in their shopping cart, and her mum heard a whisper of thanks from her girl. “Look what they have here”, Mum called her child over as she showed her some kind of Panties made of a plastic-like material. “What are these?”, she asked the still-excited adult. Not convinced that the Panties will be comfortable to wear in the summer heat. “These are baby panties, but they seem to also have them for bigger kids here.”, her mother explained. “They are made of an odor impermeable layer and should help to keep your poopy smell at bay when we cannot change you, or you are sleeping.” The girl's face changed to red like a traffic light. “Mum!”, she stumbled, still ashamed of her mentioning her recent accidents. “Honey, at least it would be a great idea for the flight back.” “Can I help you?”, a young-looking shop assistant came over, offering his help? He was still in his late teen years and clearly just some years older than Lila. “This is our weekly offer from the special needs section. You can have 3 for the price of 2, and we have sizes all the way up to the small adult size, with nice patterns for older kids or teens who need a little extra help.” he explained. Please don't say they are for me. The teeny immediately wished her mum would be discreet enough to hide her current potty habits. “We should really try some of them”, their mum announced. “Would you do mummy a favor and choose some of them for your twin sister at home?”, she offered her child, a way to hide that the panties would be for her. “Yes, it's always best to have someone young to choose, the kids do know best what is nice and what they don't like.” “What prints do you want? Look, we have cartoon-themed ones here.”, he now showed her a big variety while his little customer suddenly noticed that the covers seemed quite soft and would maybe not be too uncomfortable. “I like this pattern.”, she suddenly started to talk to the young man, letting him offer some more similar items. Especially for the colder nights at home when she ... needed to go. But at home that would never happen, she would go back to wearing her pull-ups that barely held one of her regular bed-wetting accidents. Lila took three of them that she actually liked, and slowly walked over to her mum while suddenly noticing her need to pee, and when she relaxed the not-too-uncommon feeling of wetness spread just for a second. I do not even have to stop walking if I have to go, she thought. “That's a nice selection.” her mum praised her, putting the panties in the cart. “It's a pity that we are on vacation and cannot buy more today, we could also take a look at the nice sleepers over there.”, Mum complained to the shop assistant while she looked at all the childlike clothes that they had to offer. “Oh, sure. But we are opening stores with departments like this in every big city.”, he announced, and was clearly back to his sales pitch. “So you may also find us in a city nearby wherever you live”, and he handed Mum a flier with all the planned stores and how to find them. “Do you also have diapers on offer, I think we run low on them as well?” “Oh sure, we have them over there next to the baby diaper aisle.” Lila had always walked through diaper aisles as fast as she could because she still could not risk that someone found out about her little nighttime secret, that the pull-ups that ended up in their cart were actually for her. But now she could risk looking a little closer. She was in a different city, after all, and she could always blame it on her imaginary twin sister. From normal baby diapers to pull-ups to teen and kid-sized pampers and plain white adult incontinence underwear, she found everything. “You will need something to protect her skin … her mum talked to herself, seeming to forget the world around her and enjoying that she could shop for Lila. “And maybe some of them as well”, she added as she grabbed some packs of baby wipes and a tube of barrier cream, placing them into the shopping basket. When she headed over to get her child some more diapers, she could have easily bought the same brand they were using right now. But since the store has such a variety to offer, she wanted to take a look at all the available alternatives and if there was something better on sale. While she was astonished by the different kinds of teenage pull-ups and bed-wetting panties that could easily be mistaken for actual underwear, she discovered something else: ‘You want your child to feel dry again all through the day or night.’ She read an advertisement that advertised some pampers-green bags with a girl, in her daughter's size, laughing and having fun. ‘Up to 12 hours of absorbency now also for your older kids and teens’, was printed on the bag. She took it in her hands to look at it. It was unmistakably designed for older children like Lila, she concluded as she turned her bag and saw all the different prints and designs. Not too babyish, but still cute and with cartoon characters that would appeal to a little girl who still wets her bed or needs protection during the day. We would not even need to buy the teen version, her mum noticed as she glanced at the size indicator that was placed on the side of the package, imitating a size scale reaching from 5 years up to 18 in four additional steps. From older Toddlers, Kids, and Teens to Young Adults, this brand seems to offer tape-on diapers for all ages. We still would have time with her, going to the potty came to her mind as she noticed that Lila would easily fit into the child's size. And the price also was in the range of the medical diaper options that she wore right now. She looked over at her child instead of hiding as she did at home, her daughter was discovering the aisle on her own. Slowly waking over from the pull-ups she bought at home to the bottles and pacifiers that they offered here. Her mum did not want to interrupt her, but she still wanted to get all their things sorted out so that they could finally have something for lunch “Honey, look what I found here.”, Mum called her, showing her the bag of diapers. “They might be nicer and better than your current ones.” She raised her head shyly, came over to her, and looked at the package. In contrast to her medical diapers, these did not look like boring plain white diapers for grannies. Instead, a colorful childlike design greeted Lila, while she also noticed that they were apparently a lot thicker and would suck up all her pee and there would be fewer worries about leaky accidents like she had on the trip to the aquarium. But on the other hand, they were much more obvious when she wore them under her normal teeny clothes. “Oh, they have nice prints on them.” she finally saw as she turned the packages and immediately fell in love with the design. There were her favorite cartoons and animals again dancing in the front and back, so she closed her eyes and smiled. It would be embarrassing to wear if she would be at home, but here she could slip back to being the carefree little girl she was before she was 13 and had to play being an adult. Yes mummy, they will be great for me, she responded. When you are on vacation, did you see that they also make swim diapers for your sister? The shop assistant suddenly was back offering another bag to Lila's mum, still maintaining the white lye her mum told despite the discussion between them which he had to be able to hear for sure. They were the same brand. Swim diapers for older kids - Play safe at the pool, was written in big letters announcing its content and a boy that was maybe her age or slightly younger was having fun at the pool while posting for the cover. And a little info box at the bottom informed them that they are mandatory for all diaper-wearing children who are not completely potty-trained. “Mum, do you really think I need them.”, she asked, thinking about our hotel pool and the fun she could have at the waterslide. “Yes honey, don't you want to worry less about going potty in your diapers?”, she insisted without forcing her daughter. “But aren't they just for babies making poopies while swimming in the pool?” “You had two big poopy accidents in your diapers this week, so you should use them just in case you need to go while you are having fun splashing around. And you are so relaxed, carefree, and like a little child that I actually don't expect you to try to hold in anymore.” I was becoming red in embarrassment. Sure, I did not mind pooping in them, but she sounded like I needed them to keep myself clean. “It's completely ok if you still use your diapers like that, but you can not mess yourself in the pool. You are not fully potty-trained, so they are mandatory for you anyway if you want to still go and try that waterslide. This is their hotel pool policy and I have to insist on it.” her mum explained a little strict and decided to buy the package of swim diapers without discussing that with her any further. She looked into her eyes as if she expected another response from Lila. Maybe mum took it a bit too far, expecting her to not have enough control over her bowel, and at the same time she in fact liked wearing her nappies. She trusted her mum and now just wanted to be loved, and safe again, and even regretted arguing with her. Lila ignored her mum's words and just tried to cuddle up with her instead. And as her mum understood what the little girl wanted, she felt the comforting hand on her back, hugging her tightly. “You are a Good girl. I saw you standing at the binkies before, so I wondered do you want one for tonight?”, she offered her child and was sure she would never be able to ask on her own. She looked up to her. “Don't worry about childish stuff, remember?” she explained again as she pushed her to the pacifier and bottle aisle. “How do you like this one?” she asked as she presented a starter pack containing a slightly bigger pacifier and a baby bottle, advertised for kids six years up. While holding the little transparent pack in her hand, she could not help but smile. Mum just had chosen one with her favorite childhood hero. She truly wanted to have them, but at the same time, did not want someone to know. She held them tight as if it would be a toy she got as a reward. “Baby, no one is taking them from you”, her mum finally explained with a smile, knowing that she had done just the right thing for Lila. *** After having lunch at the fast food bistro in the mall, they headed back to the hotel to relax. Lila was also glad she could finally get rid of the sweaty pants that she had on for the shopping trip. Also, the little girl was excited to try on all her new clothes and things she got. So she lay herself down on the bed and started unpacking her stuff. As if it was Christmas Eve, and she was cheerful while discovering all her presents. She could easily unwrap her new pants and dresses and remove all the stickers they used to sell the items. “Baby, you are overdue for a diaper change”, her mum called her over. Just carrying the bag with her new slightly more childish diapers, her wipes, and the skincare products she bought to care for her child's skin. They would certainly avoid the wet or poopy accidents of her daughter, causing her any nasty diaper rash. Lila was just enjoying taking possession of all her new things and did not even notice her mum's attempt. Her mum took her time to open the bag and fluff up the first new diaper of her child. “LILA!” her mum now raised her voice, “we really need to change you before you go potty in it another time.” “Sorry mummy”, the little girl apologized, while her mum now saw the item in her baby's hand. It was the pack of pacifiers and a baby bottle that was still wrapped in thick transparent plastic and which seemed pretty childproof even for her Lila. “Oh, how could I forget”, taking the plastic object from her Hands, using her mommy force to rip off part of the plastic and letting the content drop back on the bed. “Thanks”, she spoke softly, finally holding her two binkies and the bottle in her hands. Not even noticing that her mum placed her bum back on the changing mat. “Do you think you can try to go in your pants for your mummy while she fills your leftovers from your lunch shake in your cute baby bottle?” She was asked with a smile that promised her more of the addicting motherly love. She handed over her precious treasure while spreading her legs slightly. For a moment, she had a second thought about what she was about to do. Was she just going pee or poop in her diaper just because mum told her to, while the toilet was just a doorstep away, and she could easily just head over? She was thinking about asking Mum to go potty like a big kid, but she saw her motherly love in her smiling face. Mummy asked her to, and it seemed to make her happy if she did just that instead of acting her age. And most importantly, she wanted Mum’s love and the bottle she promised her. How would her banana-flavored shake taste from a bottle? Was it different from sucking it from an adult’s cub? Was it like the formula for a baby? Lila closed her eyes and started to go potty, while she was just lying on the bed. As the warmth spread again, she started looking at her parents. And she just relaxed and relieve swapped over as she noticed all that pressure in her gone “Good girl” her mum praised her as she finally stopped wetting. She took her wipes and only seconds later she found herself in one of her new colorful Pampers-style diapers. “You look like I have my baby girl back”, mum joyed, and even Lila smiled. Her diapers were thicker but also felt comfy and secure and the design appealed to her. No longer was she, a teeny with medical issues who wore plain white incontinence pants that could have escaped any granny's cupboard in a retirement home. No, that underwear was clearly meant to make any small girly kid happy. Any kid that was not ready to finish potty training and liked to watch her cartoons instead of running to the porcelain throne. A small kid like herself. “You like it”, her mum wanted to know. Lila was shyly glazing in the mirror, looking back at her reflection that was much more an eight-year-old child and not a teenager. But instead of the other plain white version, it did not look weird. “It is so hot, do you have something light that fits over this?” the little girl complained to her mum. “Honey, you do not have to wear something over that cute diaper.” She sheepishly looked over to her parents. “It's just me and your daddy and if you go potty again or actually wet the bed, I would see it and would not need to check on you constantly. You want to cuddle some more?”, her parents offered and placed the beyond cute girl right between them, while her mum slung her head around her and suddenly had the baby bottle in her other hand. “You'd like to try drinking again.”, her mum offered, while Lila was sinking back into her parent's love. Hearing the breath of her dad and the warm but not hot skin of her mummy, she decided to let it happen. She opened her mouth and began sucking her yummy shake. First, it felt kind of strange drinking again like a toddler, but not in a bad way. And like the cuddling with her mum and dad, it also triggered her mind into being like a child and feeling so incredibly secure and loved. And after a minute or so she just enjoyed it and also noticed that the flavor was different. It tasted so creamy, and the sweet banana milk was much more intense. Again she decided that like with the diapers, she also liked it, and she wished they had never put the childish drinking bottles in the back of their cupboards at home. “Did you like that?”, her mum wanted to know as she let the empty thing slide on the blanket while her daughter was looking happy and worry-free, as she did not for a very long time. *** “Can we try the waterslide now”, Lila asked her mum as she was getting bored lying in her bed and looking at her phone. She got out of her bed and looked down on the pool area some levels down. The children were playing, laughing, and having fun. Her Mum looked up at her and smiled. “Ok, let's get you changed for swimming, then”, she announced. “Can you try if you could go potty in your diaper before we put your swim nappy on?” She then got up and took the package out of the cabinet. With a quick turn of her hand, she ripped it open. “Look how cute they are.”, she recommended them to her as showed the pull-up-styled swim nappy. A little shark was on its front and was trying to get a small fish. “Remember, fishes are friends” was printed around a little bubble that formed the pattern to make the swimming shorts more colorful. “But Mum, can I wear anything to cover it up.”, Lila demanded. “Oh, you don't like it?”, she concluded with a slightly disappointed look. Lila blushed, the swim diaper was a little childish, but she liked the prints, maybe on normal swim shorts it would appeal to her. The only problem was that you could still see what it was meant for. And she did not know how the other kids would react, would they laugh at her? “I don't think we packed your normal swimming gear.”, her dad announced as he assisted Mum in going through their stuff, searching for anything appropriate. Lila was feeling irritated by the conflict in her. She really wanted to go and have fun. Through the mirror, she noticed that her appearance was now much more the one of a much younger girl. She did not look odd, even with her now wet diaper in full view. It just made some crinkly sound as she turned. “We can buy something over it tomorrow.“, her dad suggested. “But I really want to go swimming today”, Lila complained instead. She thought about her dilemma. Yes, just wearing her diaper was a little embarrassing for the girl, but over time she slowly got used to it. And it did feel more comfortable without having to wear pants in the hot summer heat. So maybe it would not be that bad wearing it as her swimming gear just for today and without feeling confident about it, she said, “Mum, do you mind if I try it on? I really want to go and cool off, and maybe it is not as embarrassing as I expect it to be.” “Sure Thing, my cute young lady.”, she heard her and noticed as she just lifted her up and laid her back on the soft bed. “The swim nappy will not absorb your pee-pee that well, so you really should try to go in your current diaper some more”, she explained to her again, as she would to a little toddler. Lila did not know what to do, should she just try again? Here. In front of her mum. “Just push it all out.”, her mum said, with a smile that Lila could not resist. She closed her eyes and tried to go and suddenly felt she started to pee. “You are such a good little girl.”, she praised her child. Lila did not want to disappoint her Mum and she still felt my tummy was filled with some fast food we had on our shopping trip. Still keeping her eyes closed, she tried to go poopy again. But her belly did not want to, and so she opened her eyes staring back at her mummy. “You cannot go?”, her mother seemed to know, already having some fresh wipes in her hand and ready to change her. “Sorry I really tried Mummy”, Lila admitted, and she felt the soft loving hands starting to clean her up. Lila just laid on the bed and followed her parent's orders, while she was wiped and relaxed and forgot about all the worries in the world. “Look you even managed to poop yourself a little”, mum praised Lila like a baby as she found some brownies stains at her back of her protection and applied some barrier cream in order to protect her soft skin from any nasty accident she could have in the next hours. Soon she felt the swim nappy sliding up her legs. ”Up with your booty, and you are ready to go in a second.”, came her final command. Lila noticed that her new swimming gear had nearly no padding in her crotch. She stood up and had a look in the mirror. Now she in fact looked like a bigger toddler, who was still in his diapers, nobody would think she could hold it even for a minute. How could she even think about going swimming in them? On the other hand, she really liked the outfit. The shark on the front and the nice and colorful diaper looked cute on her. “You are so adorable!”, her mum praised their child, while she adjusted the leak guards. “And your swim nappy does not seem to be out of place on you at all.”, her dad added. “Even as if it was made for you.”, her mum concluded I turned around and looked them in the eyes. “Really, mummy, you think that no one will laugh at me?” she asked them shyly. “Oh, Honey. Don't you agree, you look cute.”, she said, involving her daughter a lot more. “And you wanted to go and have a swim in the pool, didn’t you?” Lila lowered her head, knowing she was right. She really wanted to go, and she didn't look too crazy or weird, just like an eight-year-old with potty training issues. Maybe this could also give her some confidence that needing diapers is not as embarrassing as she thought. “Would you come with me?”, Lila wanted her parents to accompany her today. “We don't have such a cute swimming outfit as you, but we still want to come and watch you”, her mum promised. She quickly packed a towel and wrapped me up so I didn't have to walk in the lobby with just the swim diaper on, and filled some supplies into a bag. “Do you want a lift?” Lila’s dad offered and took her on his hip as if she was really ten years younger. “Hello, you want to go swimming?”, a young-looking lifeguard, greeted them as they entered the pool Area. Lila nodded affirmatively. Look in there, you can take a shower, and you can grab some extra towels and a bathrobe for your stay. She handed her a colorful robe with some cartoon characters on it, while her parents received a boring, plain white version. Without thinking about the not-too-normal swimwear, Lila put her burrito-style dress on a hanger and headed to the shower that promised a much cooler feeling on the hot afternoon. “Oh good, she is already wearing a swim nappy.", the lifeguard praised her parents. “We always welcome it when our guests take the pool regulations seriously.” “Do you also have some swimming aids for her? The pool is really deep in some places, and it is much safer for kids her age.” She wanted to know from her parents and was obviously seeing Lila as a much younger girl than she actually was. “Floaties for her, but she already learned how to swim.”, her dad wanted to argue on her behalf. “Especially for our younger and playful guests, we noticed that they regularly overestimate how good they are at staying afloat. So especially if she is going in the pool or on the kid's slide alone it is mandatory for kids her age.”, she explained to her parents. How old does she think I am? Lila was wondering. Will mummy tell her the truth? But no, it would be even more embarrassing to need a diaper for swimming at her age. She sent an SOS message to her parents by looking them deep into her eyes. Her heart was pounding like crazy, as her mum followed her in the shower. “Is everything OK with you?", she asked as she stroked Lila’s hair. “She thinks you are a little girl!”, mum commented in a soft voice so that only Lila could hear her. “Do you mind if we let her believe it?” Lila shook her shoulders. “I don't want to be thirteen and needing a swim nappy, and I could stop being afraid of the deep water and just have fun with the floaties” she confessed to Mum. She kissed my forehead. “You can be my little child, so don't worry about it.” “So, what is your name?”, the helpful lifeguard girl wanted to know as she exited the shower and took the colorful and childlike bathrobe to cover her up a little. “I am Lila”, she told her shyly. “Nice to meet you, I am Shyen.”, she introduced herself to the little girl. Hopefully, she was not asking for my age. The little girl prayed and was at the same time much more nervous than she normally would be when talking to an adult. “Your parents told me you already know how to swim a little, don’t you?” She blushed again, she actually made a very basic swimming certificate, but she still did not feel safe in the water. What if she needed to prove her skills in the deep end without her parents? “Look, we have different floaties for you here”, she explained as she showed the little girl different types of armbands, swimming belts, and pool noodles. Lila was not sure if she wanted to wear them, but at the same time, she was glad no one seemed to mind her nappy. And surely, it would be like turning back time for a few years. “You are not sure”, Shyen noticed her insecurity. “With the armbands, you can play around without any worries” she decided and placed them in her hands. “Oh, you would like to have these water wings.”, she heard her mum coming to the gate where someone chose to create a handle so high up that Lila could never ever reach it on her own. Her parents helped her to open the door, while her mum took her hand and led her to a free sun lounge. “Come have a seat”, her mum said while she lifted her on her lap. “Mum, I really would like to try the big slide”, she announced, pointing to the big blue waterslide that ended in the kid pool. “Sure honey.”, her mum responded while she inflated the armbands on her daughter. Lila felt like a little girl now, but at the same time she did not want to wait any longer, and as soon as her mum was done she ran off having fun. She was climbing up the stairs and saw her parents at the bottom when she heard the voice of an old man. “Hey little girl, sorry, you cannot slide alone here, you have to go down to the kids slide”, he explained looking at Lila and pointing down to a tiny baby slide in the really shallow part for the toddlers and at the same time not showing any doubt that he meant her. “Me ... but I really want to.”, she tried to argue while some of her tears were making their way over her cheeks. “I am really sorry, but a responsible adult has to accompany you here!", the old man insisted while he was not even getting up from his chair. Lila did not know what to do. She agreed to put the swim nappy on, was wearing her arm floaties, and she still wasn't allowed to have fun. “I could take her, and we could slide together.", offered a young woman who was watching her two younger brothers as she saw that Lila was in tears. Lila did not see that the old lifeguard nodded in approval. She only saw the hand that was taking her. “You want to go with me.”, the teenager offered. Lila looked up to her. She was older, maybe fifteen. It felt good for her to have someone taking her by the hand while she was walking over to the grumpy lifeguard. “He did not want to let me slide, even with the floaties on.”, she explained to her short-time guardian. “Don't worry, together it will be even more fun.”, she explained. “What's your name?”, she wanted to know “I am Lila.", she said while she was slowly trusting her companion. “I am Alexandra, but everyone calls me Alex. And these are my brothers George he is a little older than you and Lukas, he is fife.”, she explained as the two boys started to slide. Her new friend helped her to sit down in the small pool on the top and get ready to have fun on the way down. Patiently, they waited until the traffic light switched to green. “Are you ready?”, She heard the voice of her newly found friend. Then she pushed her down the slide. The wind was blowing through her hair while the water splashed away to all sides. She was having fun and could hardly imagine that she was questioning whether she should head down to the pool area. Suddenly they landed in the cold water. And only for a moment, her head was underwater while she saw all the small air bubbles around her. Then she noticed her floaties were dragging her back to the surface. For a second, she was waiting there for her companion to reappear in the wave created by the little river that was built for their entertainment. She did not even need to move to stay afloat as her little swim helpers did their work. “Are you OK?”, Alex asked as she took Lila on her arm, moving her all the way to the exit stairs. “Can we go again, Please?”, she begged. “Shouldn't we check that your parents are not searching for you.”, Alex explained to the little girl and was clearly expecting that she was not on her own and that someone was looking for her. “Don't worry, they are over there.”, Lila tried to convince her newly found friend that they could just go on and enjoy the water park. “Maybe we should spend them a short visit. So that they do not worry about where you are.”, she suggested while leading me in the direction of the loungers, where she expected her mum and dad. “But I really want to go down the big slide one more time, and the grumpy old man does not let me go without you.” “Hello Lila did you find yourself a friend”, mum greeted her and was clearly watching all their small steps into the world of refreshing joy all around them “Hi mum, this is Alex”, Lila introduced her to her parents. “She was helping me to slide down because they didn't let me go without someone else watching.” “She was in tears when the lifeguard up there told her she was too young. So I took her with me.”, the teenager on my side explained as if she was a preteen child who did cry from time to time. “Thank you for your help.”, her dad, showed his gratitude. “Can I maybe ride a little more with her?", Lila asked, looking like a little puppy dog, from her parents to Alex and back again. “Sure, you can come if your parents agree.”, she put her wet arm on Lila's shoulder. “That would be a great idea, and it would be good if she is not on her own. And if you notice that she goes poopy in her swim nappy come over to us. I will change my darling into a fresh one.” She didn't want Alex to know that she was not using the potty on this vacation. And now her parents just talked about it as if she was a toddler. “OK, I thought the swim diaper was just a precaution.” “No, she is not ready, jet. Especially on vacation, we do not insist that she is trying too hard on her potty training. You can always check her if you are not sure by looking into the back of her diaper.” “But Mum!”, Lila complained about her mum being so open about the obvious reason for her wearing the babyish swimwear. “No worries, I used to wet my bed too when I was younger.”, she told them. “I will not laugh at you.” I blushed. “You want to go on the slides again?", she offered to Lila, who now was really embarrassed and did not know what to say with everyone talking about her lack of potty training. She looked them in their eyes, but everyone seemed to accept her. “Do you want to stay with your parents?” She shook her head, at least she wanted to have some fun in the water, and Lila trusted her new friend and ran off, heading back to the slides and to the lazy river that meandered through the hotel park like a giant snake. “Lila, we are going out for dinner!”, she heard her parents as she was exiting the waterslide and running towards the stairs with Alex holding her hands. Two unfamiliar adults were sitting next to her mum. “Hi Mum and Dad, what are you doing here?”, Alex asked while her brothers hugged them. Slowly but steadily, Lila sat on her mom's lap and enjoyed the warm skin warming and comforting her a little. “Do you need a change before we'll leave?", she asked in a way a mother would ask her toddler. And lifted the now wet and cold swim diaper at her back. “No poopies this time.", she confirmed with a smile. “But Mum, do we really have to go?”, said the girl, who did not look any different from a first-grader. “Playing together was really nice, and I don't want to leave my new friends.” “Oh, Alex and her family will also come with us.”, her dad announced. Mum took a towel, helping her little darling to get dry again. “Can I help you if you change her?", Alex offered while she could not take her eyes away from Lila who now was lying in the lounge with the towel covering her from the shoulders to her belly. “She always loves to help the little ones.", Alex's mum confessed. “When our little Lukas stopped using diapers during the day, she was so sad that she couldn't care for him anymore.” Her mother took the bag that contained her diapers on this trip. “Do you mind if she helps us?” “But mum!”, Lila tried to complain about what was going to happen. “I promise I will not laugh at you.”, Alex assured her new friend, and was looking over at her in a way she could not resist. She did not mind at all that I wore swim diapers and my water wings today, and was just helping her to avoid the grumpy lifeguard who tried to rob Lila’s fun on that warm and sunny afternoon. “Do you want to be alone with me or can Alex help us?”, she again wanted to know from her daughter. She didn't know how to respond, if Alex wanted to help change her, she could not risk losing her just because it is embarrassing. In the end, she nodded in approval. It did not even take Alex a second to switch into nanny mode and take Lila's diaper bag and the little pile of clothes for their dinner party. “Wait for a second”, her mum had to slow her down a little while her mighty arms pushed her on her hips. In a short moment, they ended up in a large little kid's bathroom that also had an oversized changing table available. It could have been big enough to change someone even as big as Alex. So Lila who had a little immature appearance and was pretty tiny for her age felt like a toddler on this changing mat again. “First of all it is essential that she is comfortable when you try to change a big child like her.”, she explained while she was pushing me back on the soft plastic surface while her other hand switched on a heat lamp that was mounted on the wall but still in a height that I couldn't reach even if I tried. The warm light covered Lila like a blanket, and slowly all her resistance faded away. In the background, she heard her mum explaining something to her new friend while someone ripped off the sides of her infantile swimwear and cleaned her with some warm wipes. She stared at the ceiling and admired the colorful cartoon characters who did hilarious things up there, playing around. She even found her favorite cartoon character a little while with a yellow shirt on a broom, flying around all her childhood friends. As it was only yesterday, she remembered the good old days at home when she was allowed to listen to their stories before bedtime and how she closed her eyes without any worries in the world. Maybe this is something she missed as well. Suddenly, her mum placed her new colorful diaper under her bum and softly placed the top part on her belly. “Can you close the tapes for me?”, she assisted Alex and waited until the teenager closed the sticky tapes on each side. Her wet swimwear was all gone. When they awoke her from her daydreams, she was dressed in one of her somewhat childish-looking evening dresses with a try diaper around her booty. Her Mum took her back on her hips, accidentally still showing Lila's diapers as they walked back to the group. ### “Mum, I still want to have something for dessert”, Lila said as she was sitting next to Alex and flipping through the colorful pages of her kid's menu. “Do you really want more? You hardly managed to eat your main dish.”, her dad argued. “But mommy!”, Lila protested and sounded like a sad and disappointed little girl. “Do you want to share one with me?” Her newly found friend offered her help again. “You know I can't eat a big desert either, but I really want to try one.” She lightened up as she saw her Mum's approval and began to flip through the pages where every picture offered a tasty variation to close our dinner. The two girls agreed on a panna cotta with some berries and three scoops of ice cream. And when the waiter brought them a big plate with two spoons, Alex suddenly lifted Lila on her lap to make it easier for them to share. “Hmm, that is really yummy”, the little girl cheered as she tasted the first spoon full of delicious desert. But at the same time, she felt some strange feeling in her tummy. She had to go, but was too embarrassed while she was so close to her teenage friend. Maybe she can hold in for a little longer when she pees. She did not even need to let it go voluntarily. Just as she did not try to hold it, she felt the warmth spreading in her pants. She was immediately relieved. Why did she even try to hold it when she had the diapers on, Lila wondered how the rest of her potty training still made her think twice before she wet herself? “Did you just go potty?”, Alex asked her so discreetly that Lila could hear her. The small girl blushed in embarrassment and nodded. “No worries, that is what you wear diapers for”, the teenager explained the obvious and tried to check her diaper, making it clear for everyone on the table that she peed. “Oh, did she go poopy”, Lila's mum accidentally thought loud enough for everyone around to notice. “No, she smells fresh, her boom suddenly feels warm, but it was just a pee-pee accident.” She defended the girl on her lap as if she was three. And left her spoon on the now-empty plate. Lila lowered her eyes a little. “Don't be sad, everything's going to be ok.”, mum praised her as the adults paid the bill. Alex took her hand to lead her back to the hotel. And she paid attention, so her little one didn't get lost on the now-dark streets. Her brothers were having fun walking on the walls and benches that lined the pedestrian zone where all the fancy restaurants were. “You want to play as well?”, their ten years old brother asked, while jumping down from one of the benches. Lila thought the preteen boy did look like he was having fun, and she did not want to miss out on fun activities on her vacation. But at the same time her belly complained with an achy feeling, and she did not know if she would mess herself, while she was playing with them. ‘Don't worry, even your Mum confirmed that you do poopies in your pants. Just relax and push it all into your diaper.’, a voice in her, tried to push her forward. Still ignoring her need, she climbed up on one of the lower walls and instinctively held Alex's hand to help her balance on the narrow rocky surface. “Now jump” the young boy that was half a head bigger than her commanded, like she was a jump and run character on his screen going through a maze of walls and benches. It was a gap in the wall of a meter, Lila thought, getting excited and afraid that she could fail at the same time. She saw their little brother jump over the gap on the other side that was even wider than her obstacle. “I will catch you if you fall, just go to your knees, aim, and jump”, Alex said, while she seemed to notice the insecurity of her friend. As Lila bent her knees, she suddenly felt the need to go potty return. She was sure that she would never make it with this needing pressure in her bowel. Nobody will laugh at you, she assured herself while she relaxed and suddenly lost her control. Within a second, the warm and squishy feeling in the back of her diaper returned, while the pending need to poop vanished from her mind. “You can make it!”, she heard the teenager on her side supporting her. Lila did not wait any longer and jumped. In the middle, she had doubts that she would make it. Surely she would fall and hurt herself. Just as her feet touched the other wall, someone took her and stabilized her so she could land safely. “You made it”, Alex cheered. The little girl had to confess that she had not had so much exciting fun for quite a while. All her games and TV shows could not compete with the experience of playing together with other children. Alex raised her up and hugged her as she saw the little girl was quite still on the edge of tears. She enjoyed the security and the feeling that she is not alone. For a second, she closed her eyes. Her friend sniffed a little, noticing the babyish odor surrounding her, telling everyone what the little girl just did. “Oh you had an accident.”, she heard the surprised teenager while she suspiciously checked the diaper trying not to embarrass her too much. Lila noticed Alex was looking over at her mum, not seeming too confident in her nanny role. “Maybe we should go to your mommy?”, she suggested, not sure how to handle her accident. A little tear was rolling over my cheek. Was she repellent from the messy potty mishap that she had while playing? Should she have tried to stay at least clean when she was out with others? Suddenly, she took a small napkin out of her pocket. Don't be sad, she explained while she helped her off the wall. “We all know that an accident like this would eventually happen sooner or later.”, her teenage friend, tried to comfort her. “But I am not sure if your diapers are still ok.” She took her by the hand like a little one and led her to their parents to ask Lila's mum for help. The adults were chatting and strolling over the wide streets. “I think she needs a change”, she announced. I saw the adults turning their heads. And Lila felt like a dripping wet puppy dog standing in the doorway waiting for her Mum. In a second, she was standing at my side. With her hand, she touched her now obvious bulge at her back. “You really needed to go, my baby”, she concluded. “I need to check if it would not leak on your beautiful dress. With more tears forming in her eyes, Lila noticed that she was lifting her dress while she bent her knees to check on her daughter. She was embarrassed, but at the same time, her mind was sliding back into her younger age and was remembering that there was a world where all her worries lay in the hands of her parents and she was just having fun. Couldn't it be like that again, when she forgot that diapers were embarrassing for thirteen-year-old Lila? She covered her wet face in Alex’s shirt. “You are messy, but the diapers here are really secure, and you will be fine for our short walk back to the hotel.” She kissed her child's cheek, which was not covered by the soft shirt of her friend. All in her tears, Lila hardly noticed that none of her friends were making fun of her. “But maybe can I help you to change her again”, her new friend demanded as she was stroking the back of her friend as if she was her little sister while at the same time shielding her as good as she could. “No this time you cannot!“, Alex’s mum insisted with a smile, “Also big guardians need their sleep, and we will be going on our tour through the city, did you forget?” “But then Lila has to come with us tomorrow”, she now protested, and sounded like a grumpy teeny. “That is not possible, your friend is going into the amusement park tomorrow, and we already booked all our tickets.” explained her dad. As he talked, she noticed that the time when Lila had to leave Alex was coming closer with big Yeti steps. As the sadness swapped into her mind, she was fighting her freshly-dried tears again. “But I want to see Alex once more” she whined. “Maybe you want to come on our trip to the national park on the day after tomorrow”, their dad suggested. “It will be a wild forestry place and empty white sanded beaches.” was he selling the idea of a reunion the next day. “I don't know, Lila is more an indoorsy child”, her mum doubted that this would be the place for her family. And as she talked, I could see Alex's shoulders sink like a heavy stone in the water of disappointment. “But mummy, I insisted. I really want to be with her before we ...” and suddenly stopped as the upcoming flight home came to her mind. She would be back home. Back to being a big kid, wearing undies instead of these comfy diapers, back to fighting her bed-wetting accidents in her useless pull-ups. “Maybe we should try it once, before she was born we were out exploring quite a lot”, Lila’s dad suggested. “I am sure your family will have a good day.”, Alex's mum explained. “But I do not even have a bikini with us to swim in the ocean.”, Mum complained, not completely sold on the idea of a day out in nature. “Oh, that's not a problem at all, they have a good mini-store in the hotel. You can even buy things today if you ask the receptionist. We even got swim shorts and floaties for our fife-year-old Lukas”, the mother of her teenage friend, advertised the small store in the lobby. Lila's Parents seemed to look into each other's eyes. “We will try it, but no tantrum when you are hot. At least you are thirteen.”, her mum warned, without thinking about what she just said. The surprise swapped over the small group. And silence fell over them like the night over the world. “I would have never estimated you older than seven or eight”, Alex's mum stumbled. She was shocked and did not even notice the tears on her cheeks. “Mum why did you tell them.”, Lila complained and wanted to turn away and run. “I still love you, regardless if you need more help at your age.”, Alex declared unwillingly, implying without saying that Lila may be a little challenged mentally. Is this how they see her now, as she is a retard. Rolled a heavy stone through her thoughts Alex had to hold her hand to prevent her from running away. “No, she is not challenged, at least not when it comes to her academics.”, her dad tried to do damage control, she is just borderline small for her age and still needs support emotionally when she is sad or stressed out like any younger child would need. “And she suffers from incontinence and never was dry or clean.”, her mother mentioned to complete the picture. “MUM I DO NOT SUFFER”, she cried out in a tantrum-like voice angry at Mum and stumped her feed in frustration. “I know, adults are always soooo stupid.”, Alex wanted to calm her down. She leads Lila a few meters away from them to give them a little privacy to talk. “Yes they are, and it really sucks being thirteen”, Lila confessed that she did not like her age. She slung her arm around me and showed me that everything was okay. They noticed that their parents went on walking and followed them in a distance. Instinctively, Alex seemed to know that she had to listen to the little girl instead of just talking. For some seconds, the silence between them was their voice. “I honestly hate being a teeny.”, Lila confessed. “Everything is so confusing. My classmates are just weird, and I cannot find friends anymore.” “I understand.” the much bigger girl said in an understanding voice and nuzzled her friend to encourage her. “Everything was way better before. When I was a little kid, I did not need to worry about all this stuff. But now she even tells everyone that I suffer from something” she complained. Again, she paused for a second before she continued with her explanation. “You know I need my diapers and without any option to wear something over them, I did not want someone to know that I am not a little girl anymore.”, Lila confessed the reason for the outburst of emotions. “I would not have laughed at you even if I knew.”, Alex assured her again. “But I have to confess you did not look like a teenager at all with the floaties on and the swim nappy.” “Do you care if I didn't even want to look my age? Strangely, I still enjoy being the little one and having someone to help me when I am sad or something is scary. My parents are always there for me when my emotions are overwhelming, and I start to cry. And for the floaties no, I already learned how to swim, but I struggle when it is deep, and I am still pretty afraid. So I normally preferred the shallow end of the pool to feel safe.” “So your parents bought them for you to worry less when you are playing?”, she asked. Lila shook her head. “Normally I don't swim that often, and we did not bring my swimming stuff, but when I watched all the kids having fun, I wanted to go too. Actually, the water wings were an Idea of the Lifeguard that we met at the entrance.” She explained with crowing concern that her friend would judge her. “Don't worry about swimming then” Alex advised. “You can use your floaties until you get more experience, and you should bring them for our upcoming adventure. The waves in the ocean can be pretty high. You still want to come, don't you?” She nodded, still unsure how their discussion with Mum actually ended. “Do you swim in pools a lot?” Lila wanted to know. “No, actually we go swimming in the lake in the summer”, Alex explained and began to speak about the tiny village where they were living and about what it had to offer. “You know, maybe it is not so bad that you are a teeny.”, the much bigger girl finally said. “Why?”, Lila questioned her as if it was an insult. “You are thirteen, so you have a phone, don’t you? That way, we will be able to keep in touch even when we all head home at the end of the week.” Finally, they arrived in the lobby.“, Lila, we have to start early tomorrow”, her dad announced. “But I still want to know if we will meet each other again this week?”, his girl insisted. “Sure thing honey, we just planned everything while you were talking to your friend”, her mum tried to apologize. “We will meet them early in the morning, and then we can head out in their van together. It has plenty of room left for all of us and you two can all have fun together” ‘Bing’ the elevator announced that it was time to go to bed. Lila could hardly stand on her feet anymore and was yawning. “You are still angry with me or could I carry you to get back to our room.” her mother offered. “Please help me, Mummy”, she confessed and was glad when she was picked up by her mummy and the conflicting feelings could finally be washed away by their love. Now she noticed that Lila definitely was quite smelly, like a real baby girl. “I think we have to run you a bath to make my little Lila nice and clean again”, her mum mentioned her smell as if she really was just a toddler for whom she had to care for. She rubbed her eyes and could hardly keep them open anymore. Seconds later, Mum put her down in the shower, removed her dress, and rolled her diaper up after wiping off most of her accident. Lila wanted to grab the shower head and start on her own. “Let me do that, you are exhausted from all the fun you had today, aren't you?” The little girl nodded, relieved. After some seconds, her mummy turned on the water and washed away all the smelly stains on her bum while she tried to catch every drop of the warm water. “Can you spread your legs a little?”, she assisted her teenage daughter who now was smiling and felt so good and carefree as she just came home from kindergarten. The warm water and the calming feeling of her mum’s love washed over her body and made her joyfully dance around as she was washed with a soft cloth that her mum put on her hand. “No Mummy, don't stop it.” the little girl complained as the rain of drops suddenly vanished, and a warm soft towel was wrapped around her. “But Baby, it's your bedtime.”, she mentioned in a soft and understanding tone, taking her up and carrying her back into her soft and welcoming bed. She quickly dried off her little girl and put her in her nighttime diaper. Lila touched the soft fabric of her pyjama top and the crinkly underwear underneath. She smiled because she actually felt good and safe. But at the same time, the reaction of her friend's family was still rolling around in her mind. Was she challenged, as they thought when they found out she is thirteen? When people saw her, were they assuming she was delayed in her development? Sure she was still wearing diapers, she loved to cuddle with her parents at night or if she was afraid or stressed out. She depended on her mum’s and dad's love, and she needed help for so many little things in her life. And in contrast to some of her classmates, the idea of being on her own was kind of scary for her. “Mummy, do people think I am a retard when I need so much help?” she innocently asked her question, fully trusting her mother to help her out. “Baby don’t use this word, it is rude, and it is wrong.”, she explained in a loving soft but still strict voice. “You don't have intellectual disabilities, and I don't want you to believe it.” “But why is it so easy for me to play an eight-year-old with potty problems, while I struggle so much when I try to be a teenager. I always have low grades in my exams even if I learn all day long and struggle in sports because I cannot compete with others. Actually, I even liked that I could play carefree in the pool today with my water wings on.”, the little girl complained about the hardship of her young life while a lonely tear rolled down her cheeks. Her mum laid down next to her, stroking her daughter's back. If she could, she would take all the worries and struggles off the kid's shoulders. And while she could not ease her life in school, maybe she could make the vacation as relaxing as possible. “You want to drink some more”, her dad asked them as he saw his two most important humans in his life snuggling closely together Lila thankfully nodded, smiling all over her face. Her dad filled up her new baby bottle again with some tea that he quickly made in the room. He snuggled into the now overfilled bed, offering his child the teat to relax some more on his shoulder. She was starting to dream, long before her father put the child's bottle on the bedside table, letting his wife cover their child with a duvet and sliding the pacifier back into her mouth instead of her thumb.

It is the conclusion of Daniel's story! After his failed attempts to escape and having his old life ripped away from him Emmy wants to show him what his future is going to look like. --- Writing is my passion and my only source of income. If you enjoy my stories you may be interested to learn that you can see every update I post one week before the rest of the world with a $5 pledge on one of my subscription sites. There has been a lot of upheaval recently with Patreon purging a lot of ABDL content so I have tried to diversify a little so that I can continue to bring everyone stories. For just a $5 pledge on any of these you can see updates a week early and for $10 you can see all of my 50+ EXCLUSIVE stories only available to subscribers. The money I get goes to paying bills and putting food on the table so I appreciate all of my subscribers and would appreciate anyone who might be interested in supporting me to check out my subscription sites ❤️ https://subscribestar.adult/elfy https://reamstories.com/elfy --- Daniel was taken up the stairs in the harness and into the nursery. He knew a change was coming so he relaxed his bladder again and flooded his baby pants. He was lifted out and placed on to the floor before Emmy started to get the stuff needed for a diaper change ready. He burped and felt the milk that flooded his system threaten to come back up. Daniel looked at the nursery door and wished he could run away again. Even with a full belly he would’ve wanted to try. Unfortunately with Emmy right next to him he had no chance of escape, he would get stopped by the staircase and as he made his perilous journey down his much larger cousin would be able to take multiple steps at a time. Whilst Daniel was still looking wistfully towards the landing he felt two hands on his shoulders. They slipped down until they were around his waist and then they lifted him into the air. Daniel’s legs kicked out automatically as he was lifted and sat on the edge of the changing table. He didn’t get a moment to think as he was helped to lay back in the usual diaper changing position. “We’ll have you all dry in a few moments.” Emmy said in a sing-song voice. Daniel wasn’t really listening. His head had turned to the side where he saw the window. On the road outside, muffled by the distance and walls, Daniel heard what sounded like a large truck rumbling by the house. It felt like a cruel joke that there were no vehicles on the road the one time he had needed them. The tapes came off the front of Daniel’s diaper and he shivered slightly at the feeling of the cool air on his genitals. He braced himself from the cold baby wipes and when they touched him he could practically feel his genitals shrinking and rising up into his body, he couldn’t help but whine at the cleaning. “Hush, baby.” Emmy gently chided as she used two fingers to hold Daniel’s dick and move it out of the way. Daniel huffed and puffed until she finally felt the used wipes get dropped into the diaper that he was being taken out of. He felt his legs get lifted up as the old padding was pulled out, balled and taped closed. He was forced to listen as a fresh diaper crinkled and was unfolded, it was slipped underneath him before his legs were lowered. There was a sprinkling of baby powder over his crotch and he was expecting the front of the diaper to be pulled up between his legs but that didn’t happen. There was a small pause and then Daniel felt something wrapping around the most sensitive parts of his crotch. He moaned and belatedly tried to block what was happening but Emmy simply batted his hands away. “Please… not that…” Daniel whined as he looked down and saw the accursed vibrator attached to him. The front of the diaper was pulled up and taped closed. Daniel huffed as Emmy put her hand on the front of the diaper and pressed down a little. The feeling of her rubbing against his erogenous zones made Daniel whine again. “Now be a good boy.” Emmy said as adjusted the diaper. Daniel was lifted off the changing table. He was hoping Emmy hadn’t noticed that the vibrator wasn’t switched on but his hopes didn’t last long. As his giant cousin walked over to the closet she reached into her pocket and pulled out her phone. A couple of seconds later the vibrator buzzed to life. It was a horribly familiar feeling for Daniel. The dread of leaving the house dressed like a baby, the diapers and the vibrator combined to form a terrifying vision of what his future would be like. His every attempt to escape or otherwise stop Emmy had been a failure, he wanted to get out of this situation but he just didn’t know what more he could do. Wrenched from his old life and made to look like a weird freak to his old friends and co-workers he didn’t know if there was anyone else that would come look for him. He was a young man, he could be facing decades of diapers. The thought was enough to start bringing on a panic attack. “This looks good for today.” Emmy said. Her words forced Daniel back to the present. It was a onesie. Daniel slowly raised his arms as the baby blue onesie was pulled over his head. The stretchy material dropped down below his belly and hung low between his legs. He sighed as the two flaps were popped together. He was expecting some pants or shorts but instead Emmy just took him under the arms and lifted him into the harness again. As Daniel’s head was forced back against his cousin’s breasts he realised he was not even going to get to wear some shoes as they left the house. “I think we’ll turn this up.” Emmy said at the top of the stairs. She pulled out her phone and held it up in front of Daniel. Daniel looked at the screen and saw a line on a graph that was moving rightwards rapidly. Emmy now put her finger on the line, which was very low, and moved it slowly up. Daniel could feel the vibrations growing stronger as Emmy’s finger moved up. He shivered as he saw Emmy making the vibrations in his diaper reach such a proportion that he could hear it coming through the padding. He was gasping when Emmy finally stopped. “How’s that?” Emmy asked as she started walking down the stairs. Daniel felt an unwanted orgasm rapidly building and there was nothing he could do to stop it. Before Emmy had even reached the bottom step he was thrusting against the harness and let out an exclamation as he climaxed. He felt his straining tool rapidly tensing as he spurted into the sex toy. There was no respite. Emmy made her final preparations to leave as if it was normal to have a man helplessly climaxing on her chest. All Daniel could do was whine and groan as the vibrations refused to abate. “So much babbling.” Emmy chuckled, “Here, take this.” Daniel saw a pacifier appear in front of his mouth and he didn’t think. He opened his mouth and the latex bulb popped past his lips and into his mouth. He was vaguely aware of a ribbon hanging from the soother that was clipped to the collar of his onesie. With a muted exclamation Daniel experienced a second orgasm as Emmy stepped out into the front yard. As Daniel hung limply in the harness he tried to catch his breath. He’d had two orgasms and they had barely even left the house! Emmy started walking but instead of going the way they went the previous week Daniel saw they were heading in the other direction. They were walking in the direction that Daniel had tried to escape. Even though Daniel was feeling an ache in his penis as it was forcefully stimulated he had enough presence of mind to know there was nothing in this direction for a long way except for Martina and her bed and breakfast. “Ugh…” Daniel grunted as he came again. The pacifier tumbled from Danny’s lips and bounced at the end of the ribbon. A line of drool fell down his chin and on to his onesie. Without missing a step Emmy reached for the pacifier and brought it back up to Daniel’s mouth. It was as if Emmy had somehow turned the vibrator up to an even higher setting than before, it seemed to target his most sensitive spots and go to town. Daniel’s life had been altered completely and now it felt like his mind was going the same way. He was edged or forcibly given orgasms so often it felt like his brain was turning to mush. It was as if his adult thoughts were being peeled away one humiliation at a time. Now, helplessly cumming into his diaper as he was carried down the street, his situation felt more hopeless than ever before. He just didn’t know how he would ever escape, he didn’t know if he had anything to escape too… “You see?” Emmy chuckled as she reached around and patted the harness over Daniel’s crotch, “When you’re a good boy you get to play with your toys.” Daniel wanted to reply but any time he opened his mouth all he could do was moan and grunt like some kind of prehistoric Neanderthal. It was impossible to say whether Emmy genuinely thought he enjoyed this or if she was just mocking him. He wasn’t even sure it mattered, one way or another he was going to be teased by this vibrator for as long as Emmy chose. The walk was a blur to Daniel whose poor dick ached like a strained muscle. By the time a building came into view he felt like he had orgasmed at least half a dozen times. He had also wet his diaper, the urine passing through holes in the accursed toy and spreading out over the thick padding causing it to swell up. Somehow the thicker, warmer and wetter padding only seemed to make the situation even worse. Martina’s bed and breakfast looked much bigger in the day. Daniel lifted his head to see that the building was a lot bigger than he had imagined, it was akin in size to Emmy’s place. He was surprised when Emmy turned and started walking up to the front door. Another orgasm was forced out of Daniel as she knocked on the door and he a line of drool fell from his mouth as he winced. “Emmy! It’s so good to see you again, I’m so glad you could make it!” Martina had answered the door with a big smile. Daniel saw the Hispanic woman step forward and hold out her arms for a hug. Before he could process what was happening he was crushed between the two women, the large boob that his head was nestled between was joined by Martina’s equally large breasts. For a brief few seconds Daniel’s head was completely enveloped by the large women’s ample chests. When they parted the hug he gratefully drew in some air. “And, of course, little Daniel!” Martine leaned forwards and planted a big kiss on Daniel’s forehead, “I hope you’ve been better behaved since your little adventure.” “Oh, he has.” Emmy chuckled, “Not that I gave him much choice! You may find him rather speechless at the moment, he does love his little buzzy toy after all.” “Of course. My Antonio is the same.” Martina smiled as she held the door open, “Come in, please.” “Thank you, Martina.” Emmy replied as she stepped forwards, “Are the others already here?” “They are.” Martina replied as she closed the front door, “You’re the last to arrive.” Daniel had no idea what the two Amazonian women were talking about. He was barely even listening as it seemed like his entire mind had been devoted to the feelings within his diaper. He was carried through the familiar hallway and out to a room at the back. The door opened and he was met by a sight he scarcely felt was believable. “Emmy! Oh, I was so pleased to hear you finally landed yourself a baby!” A woman taller even than Emmy stood up and hurried over. Yet again Daniel found himself being squeezed between two giantesses. The fleshy orbs straining against the clothing that confined them were pushed against him as the two women hugged. This time the embrace lasted long enough that Daniel feared he would suffocate, his legs and arms flailed as he tried to breathe in. His nostrils filled with the scent of womanhood. As the two women parted Daniel was left to look in horror at a scene he thought would be impossible. A woman was sat in an armchair next to the television, Martina was now sitting opposite her, this other woman who had just hugged Emmy was sat back down on the couch leaving one seat opposite for Emmy. What really took Daniel’s breath away though was not the four giant women but what they were sitting around. A fenced area in the middle of the room exactly like the playpen at Emmy’s house. It was filled with stuffies, toys, bottles… and three other men! Daniel’s mouth fell open and the pacifier dropped to his chest again. There were three men in the playpen and they were each like he was. He couldn’t really process what he was seeing. He didn’t know whether to be happy that he wasn’t alone or sad that others were trapped like him. “I know!” Emmy said in the high-pitched overly excited voice used for children, “New friends!” Daniel shook his head but it was a waste of time. Emmy lifted him out of the chest harness and lowered him into the playpen where the other men. Almost as soon as Daniel’s feet hit the floor he wobbled forwards and the vibrator pushed against him. He convulsed forwards and fell on to his hands and knees as a painful orgasm caused his aching tool to dribble out a little sticky fluid. Daniel’s cheeks reddened as he looked up at the three men who were all watching him. Two of the men looked utterly miserable. Daniel could tell one had been doing a lot of crying recently whilst the other was shifting awkwardly, it took him a couple of seconds to notice that the man’s exposed diaper had browned heavily. The scariest was the third man though, he was sat in front of a colourful toy xylophone and banging away at it happily and as if he didn’t have a care in the world. “Congratulations Emmy!” The woman who hadn’t previously smothered Daniel with her breasts spoke up, “It’s past time you got yourself your very own baby.” “I know.” Emmy said as she sat down and accepted a cup of coffee from Martina, “He’s been a little troublemaker but he’ll settle down eventually.” “Ooh, yes, we heard about the escape.” The woman replied, “Such a naughty little one. You must tell us what happened!” As the women started talking. Daniel wondered what on Earth he had fallen into the middle of. He was embarrassed to be dressed like he was in front of others, of course, but he had a desire to learn what was going on. The need for information outweighed his shame. He crawled over to the man who seemed like he had been crying. The man seemed to be about Daniel’s age though he had red hair and was a bit chubbier, he watched Daniel with apprehension. Daniel had no idea what you were supposed to say to someone in this position. “What’s going on?” Daniel whispered eventually for lack of anything else. “Go away.” The man replied as he turned away. “Please!” Daniel begged quietly, “I didn’t know there were others like… this.” “Well now you do.” The man didn’t seem to want to talk. “We need to escape.” Daniel hissed, “Maybe if we-” “Escape!?” The man replied as if he wasn’t sure Daniel was serious, “To where? We are in the middle of nowhere.” Daniel was getting frustrated. His hands went down to his diaper and he grimaced as he ejaculated yet again. There was almost no pleasure now, it was nearly entirely painful. He tried to push it to the side as he battled to keep the fog from clouding his brain. He crawled over to the man with the messy diaper. He was older than Daniel for sure and as the space between the two men narrowed he could smell the awful scent of soiled underwear. “We need to escape these crazy women!” Daniel hissed to the stranger. “Are you crazy!?” The man replied tensely, “If they hear you talking like that I’ll get punished and…” “We can’t stay here.” Daniel tried to reason with the obviously distressed man, “I’ve been stuck like this for a couple of weeks and-…” “Weeks!?” The man frowned, “Is that all?” “H-How long have you…” Daniel started hesitantly. “It’s hard to tell.” The man shrugged, “She doesn’t let me see clocks or calendars. She celebrated my birthday last month so I think it’s been at least a year.” Daniel felt his stomach drop. The thought of being with Emmy for that length of time was nearly enough to make him burst into tears. He sat back and trembled as he looked over to the other man, the one who was happily playing like a baby. He heard the messy man snort. “Don’t waste your time.” The man said as he followed Daniel’s desperate gaze. “What’s his deal?” Daniel asked in a shocked whisper, “He doesn’t… like it, does he?” “Who knows?” The stinky man shrugged, “He was here when I was first brought here and he seemed normal enough then. He changed over time though, now he at least acts as if he is just a baby and happy about it whenever I see him.” Daniel sat in stunned silence as he looked over at the man who now seemed like a vision of his future. His trembling became full on shaking as he envisioned himself slowly getting lost forever and becoming no more than the overgrown baby he was treated as. He thought about the orgasms he had been forced to have and the fogginess that seemed to inhibit his brain more and more. Is that where it would all lead? Would he become nothing more than a drooling infant? The panic that had been underneath the surface for a long time seemed to explode out of Daniel. He climbed to his feet and wobbled dramatically. He saw the women around him stop talking to watch him. He couldn’t stay here, he couldn’t become like these other people resigned to their fate as helpless babies looked after by these crazy women! “No!” Daniel yelled out loud. Daniel charged towards the edge of the playpen. His vision swam as tears filled his eyes. He waddled as fast as he could until he reached the metal fence, the bars were in a diagonal pattern and he saw an opportunity there. He dropped to his hands and knees and crawled towards a gap between the barricades, he could just about squeeze through. The door was open and he started getting back to his feet. “For goodness sake!” Emmy’s voice was filled with an anger that Daniel had never heard before. Daniel had barely taken a couple of stumbling steps before Emmy’s massive hands stopped and easily pulled him over to the couch. Daniel tried to scratch and claw, he was willing to do anything to get away but Emmy’s control of him was absolute. Before he knew what was happening he was horizontal and facing the ground. The snaps on his onesie were popped open and they sprang up revealing his diaper underneath. Daniel felt a pulling on the back of the diaper’s waistband and it quite suddenly tore. The back of the diaper flopped down leaving his butt open to the room. He knew what was coming but as the first spank landed he couldn’t help but yelp. He was already lost to despair so it wasn’t long before he was bawling his eyes out about everything that had happened, was happening and would happen. “I. Can’t. Believe. You. Are. Making. Me. Do. This. At. Your. Play. Date!” Emmy exclaimed. Daniel kicked his legs and flailed his fists as he cried and desperately tried to get away. He didn’t know how many times he was spanked but by the end he knew his rear end was bruised. As the women discussed his errant behaviour and Martina went to fetch a fresh diaper Daniel felt himself cumming again. It didn’t matter what he did. Daniel was completely at the mercy of someone who seemed to have none, someone who seemed to believe he needed this embarrassing treatment. He went limp as he pictured weeks, months, years and even decades as nothing more than a diaper-filling, helpless little baby. Daniel was taped into a fresh diaper in short order. With everyone staring his way he was turned towards Emmy and knew what was coming. He closed his eyes and opened his mouth as a hard pointy nipple was pushed past his lips. He couldn’t see behind him but he heard the women talking, he heard each of the other men being picked up as easily as he had been, he heard them all being attached to their caregivers’ nipples. As the men sucked on the breasts and felt their bellies filling with thick creamy milk the women simply spoke to each other as if this was an everyday occurrence. Four men completely helpless to their Amazon’s desires. --- A new story similar to "Cousin Emmy" has just been started! You can read the first part of "Training Daniel" RIGHT NOW at the following links: https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1258022 https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/luzh7bq3yj

I’m going to give up diapers any day now. This obsession started when I was four. I found some of my old baby pants and thought it would be fun to try them on. They felt so good. Mom said take them off you don’t need them anymore. I always do what Mom says, but the desire was overwhelming. I made makeshift plastic pants out of anything I could find as Mom had disposed of the plastic pants. Eventually this began to include cloth toweling or what ever I could simulate as a diaper. This crazy fascination was eventually going to go away — right? The grocery store baby aisle became my go to place when shopping. I even worked up the courage to buy the SuperSize plastic pants (thought I was going to die of embarrassment). This should satisfy my cravings —- right? High school was the great change, you’re becoming a man so diapers are going to go away — right? Now I could drive, so I could escape the limitation of my city. I discovered Salk pants that included liners in the medical supply store near a retirement community. My excuse, Grandpa needs these. Went to college, diapers really didn’t fit with the dorm life, but the desire was always there. Then the Army said we would like you to go to Vietnam. Oh, and by the way would you mind carrying this M-16 since you’re an infantryman. You want to jump out of a perfectly good airplane? Well then - AIRBORNE! Came back to the world and 2 weeks later I got plastic pants, but found I needed to go the medical route to get a comfortable fit. I thought all this time away from diapers would have dampened the interest — right? The only thing dampened was the diaper as this had become part of the wearing experience. Got married had a couple of kids which really didn’t fit with my diapers desires. Funny but diapering the kids was totally separate from my own fascination. I did get a few diaper moments with my love, even got her diapered up a few times. Then cancer took her away from me. During this time I’d discovered all the wonders of the internet catering to my diaper desires. Ordered more stuff than I should, but what the heck you only live once and I was becoming a senior. I’ve meet up with some fellow ABDLs to share experiences, we come at this from so many different directions. Ok, with all this maybe I’ve finally burned out the interest — right? I just have to throw out all the ODU onesies, the Dependeco diapers, the Threaded Armor pants, everything from Northshore and ABUniverse - because I'm giving up diapers any day now.

I want to let you know that there is a new ABDL Podcast. "The Crinkle Club", hosted by my friend Comfortably Crinkly and myself. We talks about many aspects of ABDL and bring guests to the Club. Comfortably Crinkly is the owner of Crinkly Creations, a company that sells handmade custom diapers, and I am a professional ABDL carer. Together we explore, exchange ideas, conversations and information that we hope you find find interesting and fun. You can listen to it on Spotify at Let me know if you enjoy it and if you would like to send me any questions for either Crinkly or myself (or both), we will probably dedicate one episode to Q&A! We have already been receiving many messages from littles, carers and families who said they enjoed it and also found it useful, or found an episode that speaks to them. We are still a new podcast, have just published 4 episodes, and looking forward to more. The Crinkle Club is out every other Tuesday, until we take a summer break.

What diapers are you testing out, or want to try? I'm waiting on a bag of Incontrol Bedry Night diapers to play with. The theoretical absorbency limit is excessive for me, but I am wondering if it will lead to feeling drier when not wetting to capacity

For me I just don't think I could ever give up diapers. The more I think about it and the more I see the baby desires growing the more I realize that this is part of me that's never going away, and honestly I'm at a point in my life where I'm perfectly okay with that. I feel like when I'm allowed to be a baby I'm complete. I'm just glad my mom's okay with it. I'm going to start buying some pacifiers, baby toys and baby bottles, and other things too. I just love this lifestyle so much, and not even god himself could make me give it up. I love diapees cuz I'm a diapee boy!😁🙂🤫

I've figured out there really is an end of diapers for me, the day I pass on to whatever comes after. Of course that's dependent on my wife deciding on not giving the funeral director a Rears Princess Pink diaper for under my burial outfit. Hugs, Freta

Thanks for sharing that. The pinned post is really interesting: https://www.reddit.com/r/quittingABDL/comments/1bk7m6z/a_guide_to_getting_started_quitting_abdl/ I'm not looking at it as a guide for quitting, but the content about triggers, emotional needs, and how diapers end up satisfying some of those needs is a new way of looking at things for me. Not sure if I think trauma plays a role, since I can't think of what that would be for me. I feel like that is kind of trying to address the question of why some people like diapers, which is what makes it interesting to me.

I'd like to try Trest because I have tried most of the other "super diapers" we can get up here. I'd also like to try the MegaMax AirLock. I prefer plastic to cloth-backed diapers, generally, but have a place for them in my system - my current favourite is the Rearz Active Air but I'd like to see how the NorthShore product stands up. I liked their Air Supreme's so I'm curious about the AirLock's. I also want to try TryAgains, and I have seen people talking about someone on Etsy that makes Pampers for adults, basically - they're expensive and probably don't work that well, but I love Pampers so I'd put up with reduced functionality in exchange for seeing the look on my wife's face if I walked into the room in what looked like actual Pampers.

This is a very interesting topic. I believe that this could be an option for some people. I have been drawn to diapers since I was around 4 years old. I distinctly remember the day when I was 12, that it went from a curiosity to a 'need'/want to wear diapers. I have been trying to suppress these feelings my entire life and didn't even know what an ABDL was until I was around 21. Besides wearing a towel like a diaper in high school a few times, buying a pack of Goodnites when I was 19 and a pack of Depends when I was 20; I did my best to control this. For most of my 20s, I would only wear a homemade diaper every now and again. It wasn't until around this time last year that I bought my first pack of real diapers, Abena M4, and the relief of wearing them for truly the first time was immeasurable. At the beginning of this year, I decided to start embracing it and now I always have a diaper supply and started buying little clothes too. Don't get me wrong, I do my best to not let it interfere with my adult life and I don't need to wear diapers all the time. Just last week I didn't wear at all, because of things going on in my adult life. I guess for the guy who posted on Reddit and some others it could be treated like an addiction. In my case, I know it is not an addiction. I spent the first half of my 20s as a hardcore drug addict and I mean hardcore. I had at one point had a $100 to $200 daily drug habit and could not go a day without using without getting dope sick. It was nothing for me to do upwards of $500 worth of drugs in one day. I have been hospitalized 3 times, been to jail twice, and have almost ODed countless times. When I was 25, I finally decided to get clean and sober, and when to rehab for four months. Afterward, I incorporated a lot of things the OP talked about in his daily life. I go to the gym every other day, I build a relationship with my God, and pray and meditate regularly. I even mediated with a Tibetan monk a few times. I got back into some of my hobbies and started new ones. I am now almost 5 1/2 years clean and sober and I rarely think about drugs and alcohol. And when I do think about it, it is not in the same way I have ever thought about diapers, and definitely have no desire to use drugs when I think about drugs. To make a long story short, I know what addiction is and personally, my ABDL side is not an addiction. It is who I am, just like my sexual orientation or gender. And we all know how damaging it is to a person to try and suppress being LGBTQ from a medical/mental standpoint. I just joined this site a little over a month ago, so I don't have anything to say on 'toxic positivity'. I have never been involved or read any of the posts from other ABDLs before then. The only thing that I ever indulged in before joining was reading a lot of ABDL fiction stories and I didn't know that this was a thing until a little over 2 years ago. As far as the sexual aspect of being an ABDL, I don't have much to say on it either, because for me it is almost completely non-sexual. I do think from time to time that an MDLG relationship or being in a relationship with another ABDL would be fun. For me, that is at the bottom of the list when looking for a partner. As long as they accept it as a part of me and don't judge me for it, I don't really care if they want to get involved or not. As far as religion goes, I don't see why it would be a problem. I was raised Southern Baptist, and believe in God, but consider myself 'culturally Christian' now. I think a lot of people like to cherry-pick religion too much today. Case in point is people who are against gay people because of Leviticus, but the very next verse says that it is an abomination to wear clothes of mixed fibers. When it comes to the commandments, Jesus was asked what is the most important to follow and he said to love God with all of your heart, mind, and soul, and to love thy neighbor. Everything else is just window dressing. I have read the Bible and Koran cover to cover and don't see why it would be a problem if you are Jewish, Christian, or Muslim. I even saw on social media where a young woman posted a picture of herself lifting her skirt up to show that she was wearing a wet ABDL diaper and posting she just got home from church with a Bible verse written below. For me it is a part of me, but there is a lot more to me than just being an ABDL. I look forward to seeing what other people have to say.

Has anyone tried peeing in a condom, then lying on the floor of the shower with your legs up against the wall while still wearing the condom? The anticipation of waiting for gravity to take over and the full condom to slip off and land on your chest or face with a big splash can be quite a thrill.

i have pee accidents quite a bit of the time in public. if I accidentally poo myself sometimes a shart or a small poo, sometimes a load but extremely rare though. I will go straight away and do a clean up in the cubicle. there have been times where I have hopped into my car and have had a wet and or messy accident I will drive home and get my diaper change. i always have a diaper change before going out though. i am not a fan going out in public with a full diaper on.

I liked the story......Write more please

I have yet to try Trest diapers so that has to be on the list somewhere. I kinda have my 'go to' diapers that I tend to stick with. I'm still rockin the Abena L4 plastic backed even though the prices on them have increased significantly. I like the Bedry diapers a lot as well. You get a lot of diaper for the money with those IMO....

Awww, the little guy is still adjusting... :3

That’s was intense chapter I was thinking it was the end of story now you left this big cliffhanger!!!

You have perhaps the dirtiest mind of any of my tens of fans. And I love that about you. 😉😝

I agree, using the wolves as an opportunity for her to mess herself was brilliant. Now she has a long time before getting a change. She probably needs a good paddling for not being open and honest with Tav, and not privately either lol. She probably needs to learn to enjoy her dirty diapers lol. Probably earn those diaper changes by doing all three things in her diaper to make sure it full. Diapers are probably expensive, especially for new adventurers 😂

11 They did not meet behind the supermarket. Theo preferred to wait for Sally in front of the entrance, risking unwanted attention from passersby who, curious as crows ready to pounce on a dead carcass, cast fleeting glances toward Riley. Good thing she was wearing a jacket that covered the beginning part of her jeans, otherwise.... Sally blurted out as soon as she saw them. "Why are you here!" Theo decided to approach in calm and quiet, not intending to burden their stress on Riley. "There were bad people back there," Theo lied. "I got three bus tickets, there's a stop near her house." The rocker did not say a word. He looked around. Few passersby, few people with children, no acquaintances of theirs in sight. "No, too risky," she thought. "Many of us play today!" "If we take the bus we might run into the soccer people," said Sally agitatedly. "Frederik... Dennis...what are their names?" "By now, they're already playing," retorted Theo testily. Either follow us or stay here bamboozled as she is!" he told himself. "I have three bus tickets," he said straightforwardly, but restraining himself from externalizing his frustration. "There's a stop within walking distance of her house, are you in?" At that moment, Sally turned her gaze to his right. A bus was coming across the street, the time to decide had run out. "And you're asking me? Of course I'm in!" They crossed the street quickly, completely ignoring the crosswalk ahead. They got on and stamped, as fate would have it there was not a soul on that bus at that moment. They chose a seat with four forward-facing seats, Riley sat next to Sally, facing Theo on the opposite side. The bus departed, making the kids gasp. Riley groaned, the abrupt departure reminding her that her underwear was wet with her own pee. She pulled up her nose, placed her feet on the seat and hid her head between them. She wanted to be invisible, not to be seen by the world, to cease to exist until this whole nightmare was over. "Are you all right?" asked her cordially, Sally. Her friend raised her head and looked at her sadly. "Yes... it will all work out," Sally hesitated in a thoughtful tone. "What can cheer you up?" Riley pointed to her bag with her gaze. "Wow... that's..." "Weird?" interrupted her, then pulled her nose up again. "Almost, Mom and Dad didn't use that word." "It's not strange. It's..." stopped Sally. "It's... nostalgic, in a way." "It's more than that..." began Riley, then silence. "Don't be afraid," Theo reassured her. "I'll remind you that I wear it too, but not like you." Sally remained interjected. "You too?" "I wet the bed," Theo hastened to say embarrassed. Riley smiled at him, but sadly. Sally changed the subject. "Do your parents know that..." "Yes." "Do you think they will ground you?" "Maybe... I don't know!" Riley warmed up and put his head back between his legs. "I'm hopeless!" "No! You're not!" interjected Theo suddenly. "Don't even accidentally say that!" "You're not the one with wet underpants," his friend growled at him in a low voice. Theo stood up and exclaimed, "I wish I had them! Then you wouldn't be so sad!" "Keep your voices down back there!" the driver scolded him. "I have a friend in trouble and she needs to be motivated!" replied Theo to him in the same tone. "What is your friend's name?" asked the driver. Sally and Riley seemed surprised, as well as puzzled and embarrassed. "Her name is Riley!" The driver cleared his throat. "If I give you a hand, will you lower your voice?" "You have my word!" said Theo. "Send her to me here!" You're kidding I hope! My panties are soaked and you ask me to come near you?! Riley sighed, looked at her friends who smiled at her. Reluctantly she stood up and took her first steps, feeling cold pee between her legs, a sensation that almost brought her to tears. Why is all this happening to me? Why?! Once she reached the driver, a man in his thirties with little beard, Riley began to fidget. She still wondered for what strange reason a stranger wanted to talk to her, or rather, motivate her and make her feel good. Talking to strangers was rude, talking to the driver was ill-advised. Theo, I am going to kill you! The man kept his eyes on the road, cast quick, confident glances at the various stops he encountered. None of them had people to load. They passed four, then at the fifth stop, he began to speak, "What is it that ails you?" "I don't... I... got it," Riley asked in sobs. "What's wrong with you?" rephrased the man. "You look... hurt." "I... am." "Patience," he told her casually. "Wounds go away with time." Riley looked down, then wiped her eyes with the sleeve of her jacket. "What do you... have to... say, sir?" "I wanted to show you this," he replied, nodding his head forward. The little girl stood watching the road appear and disappear at the same time, exactly as she saw it when she was in the car with her parents. She said, "The road?" "No, little girl," he replied almost annoyed, but from the look on his face she could not tell. "Us." Riley looked at him grimly, was he teasing her? He continued. "We go on, the potholes we run into make us stagger. If we fall, we skin our knees, then we get up and start walking again. Take me, I've been a driver for ten years and already I've been through thick and thin. For example, a kid who peed his pants." Riley winced. "D-did he?" "His mother hadn't noticed that her son had gone upstairs without her. She had peed her pants in fear. I was surprised when I learned that the child was eleven years old. Eleven years old and he was wetting his pants," the man said in a respectful tone. Maximum respect. Riley closed her eyes and gritted her teeth. She did not want to cry, did not want that stranger to turn around and notice her wet jeans. She thought of Theo and Sally and her nerves relaxed. She breathed quietly. "When his mother came to pick him up, " the man said, "she scolded him for going upstairs and wetting his pants. Months later, I met the boy again. He was 12 years old, told me he was incontinent, and his mother did not accept that he had to wear protection." Riley interrupted him. "What do you mean by that?" "That little boy thanked me. Thanked me for being there for him in that time of need," the man went on without drawing attention to the 11-year-old's question. "He told me that without me, he would not have made it through that half-hour stretch. I had done nothing; it was the road that had cradled him. I told him that he had done it all on his own, I just did my job, and that he was a brave young man." "I still don't understand," replied Riley helplessly. "You're a brave to walk around in wet pants, Riley" stated the man directly. "I can smell that smell, I smelled it the exact moment you went upstairs. Don't worry, I'm not judging you." Riley kept quiet, instinctively covering her nether regions as if she were naked. She blushed mortified. This, the driver, could not see. "How old are you?" "Eleven," she replied unsure. The man turned to look at her for a second, turned his head, and then returned his focus to the roadway. "You're the little girl who met my wife the other day," he said, and a convinced smile formed on his face. "She had told me about finding a little girl fascinated by... baby diapers." The little girl remembered the encounter with that young lady she had had a few weeks earlier. Was she married! Or engaged?! No, wait she said "my wife," so they were no longer engaged. She replied defensively, "I could be any other young lady." "You're wearing a dark red jacket and a purple cap; you have green eyes, dark blond hair, a few freckles between your nose and cheeks," the man listed firmly. "Vanessa is good at remembering the details of people she meets. Besides, you got her, so it's you." Riley huffed. "Am I weird, do you think?" "And if you are, what's the difference?" Riley opened his mouth, but closed it again soon after. I don't know. "Think about it, one day you'll tell me," the man concluded. "Why?" "Because I have to get you down," the man promptly replied. "While we were talking, one of your friends clicked the STOP button. I hope to meet you again, Riley." It was true, the small red STOP REQUIRED sign was lit. "But shouldn't you have also heard an audible signal when the stop was called?" wondered Riley, but the answer would be useless. Riley waved to the driver, trying to ignore that annoying problem, and joined her friends. She took both of their hands and led them down, only Sally seemed to object to her gesture. "Hey!" she exclaimed in a squeaky voice and let go of her, blushing. "I'm not five years old!" "Sorry," Riley replied exhausted, and began to walk to the left of the stop. "My house is this way, follow me." * The clock read four o'clock in the afternoon. Helen and Greg sat at the kitchen table drinking a nice cup of coffee. They were discussing recent events and some gossip about their colleagues, the topic that made them sound more like bullies than mature adults. They laughed, boy did they laugh! Then the doorbell rang, and the couple recomposed themselves. "I'll get it," Greg offered and walked toward the door, leaving Helen to enjoy her last drop of coffee left in the cup. Her name echoed from the living room; it was her husband who had said it, and from his tone of voice it sounded as if the world had fallen into chaos. She stood up sharply and went to the sortant of that shout. She replied, "I'm coming!" The scene she found herself paralyzed her: Riley crying hugging Greg and wearing wet jeans. They were not alone; there were also two kids, a boy and a girl, who remained at a distance watching that moment of brokenness. Their daughter repeated "I didn't do it on purpose" to her father. Greg and Helen looked at each other terrified, they had to get a grip on the situation and now! "I'll take care of her, you stay with them," Helen exclaimed and they mobilized like two arrows shot from the same bow. Greg, on his knees, lifted Riley and with a well-considered movement placed her in Helen's arms as she set off for her room. He said in her ear, "I'm here," in a motherly tone. * "Start from the beginning," Greg spoke, then cast a suspicious glance at the two young boys sitting on the couch. Theo and Sally looked at each other, then he looked away with his eyes on the floor. "What is that supposed to mean?" she asked herself. "He won't want to be quiet, I hope." She decided to begin, but with what words? Yeah, what words? She let out a sigh and finally began to speak, "It all started at the park, I was going there and saw Riley and Theo sitting at the bench. We took a walk to the supermarket next to the school, then...." "Then?" asked Greg tensely. "It happened there, right?" "Yes," replied Sally touched. "I had three tickets," Theo then interjected in a sorry tone, "I felt I had to give them to Riley and Sally and I did. Then we caught a bus that took us to the bus stop nearby and we got here." There was a long silence. Greg paced back and forth across the room, his face had an impassive expression, but the kids could not decipher his real emotions. He went back to sit in the chair from before, he seemed to have no viable alternative. Then he saw Sally's bag. "What's in there?" asked Greg nervously. Sally hesitated, "P-papers, Mr. Bishop. I forgot to say I had to run an errand for my parents, sorry." Greg seemed to be clear in his mind, but something was missing in his thought pattern. They came in, he reasoned to himself, then walked past the baby products department. Had she forgotten to go to the bathroom? "You didn't tell me exactly what happened," Greg said and pointed his boyish gaze to the left. "Theo, right?" "Yes, Mr. Bishop." "What happened?" the man asked, his tone becoming harsher. Theo felt intimidated by hearing his voice. He felt choked up at his piercing gaze. "We were in the baby products department and Sally didn't know which diapers to get for her little brothers. Riley had offered to help her, so she took that package and gave it to her. Without anyone asking her anything, she started to..." He paused. "Started doing what, Theo?" "I told him everything," replied a voice from the stairs. "Everything, Dad. Then I peed on myself." Abruptly, Theo and Sally got up from the couch and looked for their friend. Riley stood in front of her mother holding her hands on her shoulders. She was wearing an orange sweater in which she was hiding something; she was not wearing any clothing that covered her legs. "Hey," the little girl greeted them nervously. Both Sally and Theo did not understand what she was doing. Her mother spoke softly to her, "Are you sure you want to do this?" Riley nodded to her mother. "I hate keeping secrets." The woman looked at her husband and nodded, Greg nodded in turn. "They agreed," he told himself and quieted down. Without anyone being able to say a word, Riley lifted her sweater and revealed to her friends, and to her father, the diaper she was wearing; after five seconds she let go of the headgear. "Yes, I am wearing a diaper," Riley confirmed in a firm voice. "They make me feel good, they make me feel pampered and more confident. That's my secret." Theo smiled proudly at her friend's courage. He was proud of her. Sally did as well, going against an idea of normalcy that she, too, disliked. "If she listens to rock, this will become my best friend!" she told herself. Greg intervened, interrupting that brief minute of silence. "Since we're all here, how about we sit down at the table and talk about this calmly. What do you say?" "All right, Dad," replied Riley in his sunny voice. * The kids sat on one side, with Riley in the middle and his parents on the other. Their gazes were the only ones talking. They were asking each other, "What's next?". Helen decided to take the floor. "Theo and Sally, my husband and I would like, first of all, to thank you for taking our daughter home. We are grateful." "That's what friends are for, right?" asked Sally. At that moment, Riley decided that Sally was her friend. No longer the "influential acquaintance in her class and school." "Another reason to thank you," Greg added. "So, thank you." "No problem!" replied Sally, again. Riley and Theo laughed amused; Sally's vanity was too funny. Clearing her throat, Helen called the attention of the three preteens. "That said, we come to the reason why we gathered here," Helen began in a leading voice, "before today, we told Riley not to tell anyone about her secret. This is not the first time he has broken a rule." Sally raised her hand. "What rules did you give her? If I may ask?" "That is not relevant at the moment, Sally," Helen replied, then resumed her speech. "We should punish you for this, but..." she watched Greg nod "But we'll let it slide this time." Riley assumed a sorry look. "No, I want punishment." Her friends looked at her in amazement. "For example... staying in the house for the next two weeks! Theo and Sally can come over, but I won't be able to leave or go to them." Her parents looked at each other, then Helen sentenced. "All right, if that's what you want, then that will be your punishment." Riley let go on the backrest, felt her diaper warm up for a brief moment. She had just peed a little bit. Just two drops. "Now, the question comes back to you, Theo Bennet and Sally Halley," Helen suddenly said. "I have to ask you: is it okay for our daughter to wear diapers? You can say yes, no or I don't know. The choice is yours." Theo quickly replied, "No!" Sally was silent for a moment, wanting to take time to think. "Can I answer at the end of this talk? Or should I answer right away?" "Now, Sally." "So, um, no. No, there's no problem if she brings it or not. That still leaves Riley, doesn't it?" "Do you really think I can become someone else when I'm wearing a diaper, Sal?" teased Riley jokingly. "Sal?" "Don't you like it?" "Yes, I kind of like it," she replied to her friend, then to the two adults. "You may continue, Mr. and Mrs. Bishop." "We ask that you check on our daughter when she is with you, remind her to go to the bathroom, and not to tell anyone about her secret. This applies that Riley also behave accordingly should you have such a secret," Helen spoke in a solemn tone. "We ask a lot of you, Can we trust you?" Theo and Sally answered in unison, "Yes!" "Riley?" "Of course!" agreed the little girl. Greg and Helen stood up. "We've said it all, now it's up to you to prove you can keep your word," Helen sentenced. "It will be six o'clock before long, do you need a ride?" "I certainly do," replied Sally. "Me too," Theo added. Greg spoke for the first time, "Get your things, I'll drive you home." The three kids got ready. Riley ran to her room to get her pants, while her father and his friends grabbed their coats, then stood waiting for her. Helen took the opportunity to check her diaper in front of everyone. She was slightly wet, then said to the three onlookers, "What are you looking at, I'm checking to see if my little girl needs to be changed!" They burst out laughing, even Riley laughed amusedly, ignoring the fact that her mother had checked her diaper in front of her friends. She put on her jacket and cap, then went out with them. Their afternoon together had come to an end. This was the longest day of my life!

Chapter 9 : A Twin Festival? Welcome back, my JJ Little Baby Besties. Did you have a nice nap? Or did you sleep well through the night? Or are you just about to get all cozy for another bedtime story? If you need a fresh diapey, don’t worry. I, Miss Jillian, your temporary mommy for the duration of this detailed account of the progression of my diapered life, will patiently wait for you while you get out of that wet and/or messy diapey. In a fresh diapey now? Good baby. Mommy Jill will continue with her story now. Where we last left off, I officially began my first ever JillianPlays stream on Twitch. Despite how fun the turnout was, it was a whole lot of fun. Now I want you to hang on to your diapeys, because I’m going to hit the fast forward button. We are now 28 days into the future. I was in my twin sister Jen’s room, where we were both putting on our Wendy Darling costumes. A blue short sleeved night gown with a blue bow that we each wore in our hair. We each needed to get our hair cut short to match the same length as her’s. With my sister being super crazy about the details, we even had our hair dyed to match the same golden-brown color. From where the bow was tied, seven strands of hair hung behind it, each strand rolled into a perfect curl. The costumes were perfect, and from all the Wendy cosplays that I saw online, I would have to say that ours was the best. It was Thursday evening when we had our third and final costume rehearsal. Both Jen and I would get into our Wendy costumes and style each other’s hair, and then watch the animated Peter Pan one more time. And with it being the 12th time that we have seen the movie together, I could almost recite every line of the movie by heart. We would watch the movie, and we would then go off to bed. Everything was ready to go for the next day. Our luggage bags sat in the living room, all fully packed. The plane tickets sat on the kitchen table, along with a detailed itinerary that my sister printed out. Jen also drew out $1,000, so we each had $500 for spending money. All that remained was watching the Disney classic one more time before going off to bed. As Jen was about to play the Peter Pan Blu-Ray (we couldn’t stream it on Disney Plus because they removed the movie for stupid woke reasons), she gave me a quizzical look. “Um, Jill?” she asked me with a worried look that conveyed a deep level of concern. “Can you use the bathroom before we start?” Now there was a reason why Jen’s request was so urgent. The last time that we watched Peter Pan (which was just four days ago), I forgot to use the bathroom. In the middle of the movie, I felt my pants getting all warm and moist. Before I knew it, the couch cushion that I was sitting on was soaked in a puddle of pee, which was quickly soaking into the fabric of the cushion. With that, my twin sister paused the movie and had me go take a shower and clean up. While I did this, she began wiping down the cushion. She then sprayed the cushion with stain remover and sat it out to dry. Since that incident that evening, my sister made it clear. I was going to be wearing a diaper for the rest of the movie. And it was a good thing that I did. Towards the end of the movie, I had a much smaller accident, which was barely enough for me to even detect that there was any dampness at all in my diaper. So at my sister’s request to use the bathroom before we started the movie, I gave her an embarrassed nod as I hurried to the bathroom. I had to pee, but just not really bad. I sat down on the toilet and after about 15 seconds of peeing, my bladder was empty again. After I washed my hands and left the bathroom as I let them air dry, I returned to the living room and sat down in the dark living room, where only the faint glow coming from the UHD TV could be seen. Jen started the movie and began watching Peter Pan for the 12th time. Now wait a second! I can tell what you are thinking. Mommy Jillian, what happened during those 28 days that you skipped? If it concerns you, my JJ Diapered fam, not to worry. Mommy Jill has prepared the perfect summary of all the key things that have transpired for the last 28 days. So pop in that pacie and enjoy this wonderful recap. For day two of the stream, it was pretty much more of the same. I didn’t get any new followers or subscribers but I had the same audience. GaretheBear, JtheCalcugamer, JennyPenny2001, and Glytter all watched me finish Super Mario Bros. 2 (Lost Levels) and complete three more dungeons in The Legend of Zelda. From my close call with the bathroom yesterday, I decided to wear diapers during my streams. During my first break, I changed into a new diaper before returning to my bedroom. With this new schedule, I was now fully diapered for the rest of the day after starting my streams. But this also meant that I was going through a lot more diapers. With the diapers originally intended for nighttime use, I was now using them out of convenience for my streams, before changing into my nightly one for bedtime. Having done the math, I was now going through 19 diapers per week. Getting back to the stream, Glytter didn’t quite have my emotes done, but promised that they would be finished by Monday. Sure enough, Monday came and the emotes were finished as promised. While my emote library could hold a maximum of 35 emotes and 5 animated slots, Glytter managed to complete five emotes to start me off. These emotes included JillianHopeful, JillianYAY, JillianHug, JillianCry, and JillianVictory. Each emote portrayed a cartoon image of me portraying the expression based on the emote’s name. For next week’s batch of new emotes, Glytter promised me my first animated emote. After streams, I spent some time trying to figure out what subs to categorize each emote in for my emote library. With me wearing diapers a lot more often, it has become increasingly more difficult to control the function of my bladder. On Sundays and all during the week before my streams, I could only hold in my bladder for about an hour before I had an accident, so trips to the bathroom were a lot more frequent. After an embarrassing trip to 7-Eleven for Slurpee Day, both Jen and I agreed. From that point on, I would need to wear diapers in public, making long dresses or baggy jeans a must to hide my diaper. The Infamous 7-11 accident happened on a day that Jen decided to work from home. She took a break for us to get our Slurpees and spend an hour at King of Prussia mall. Jen and I had to use the bathroom before we started to look around for clothes at different stores. Before we could even enter the bathroom, I couldn’t hold it anymore. From all that I drank from the Slurpee, I felt my pants getting warm as the pee ran down my legs and formed a puddle right outside the bathrooms. To avoid any further embarrassment from all who saw this act, Jen quickly took me into a family bathroom (More privacy! Thank goodness!) and had me wait there while she bought me a new panty, a new pair of pants, and a new graphic tee. About 25 minutes later, she came back with my new clothes and a plastic bag where she stuffed in all the clothes that I pissed on. But that didn’t help my self-esteem. For the rest of the trip home, I was crying my eyes out while my sister glanced at me with compassion. From her facial expression, I knew that she wanted to hug me, but she couldn’t because she was driving me home. During the next four weekends, Gary took me out on dates every Saturday. I kept my promise with him to stay diapered while we were dating. During the first weekend, Gary bought me three more bags of Certainty Unisex Fitted Briefs. That’s 96 more diapers now. During the four weeks of my July dates with Gary, I only managed to make it to the toilet two times. Both of those times were at his house, but I have found over the past month that my ability to control my bladder was getting much worse. While we’re on the topic of bladder control, I noticed something even worse going on. During a lot of my streams, I get so focused on my game that I end up peeing my diaper without even knowing. I couldn’t tell you any instance when the accident actually happened. All I know is that I always have to check my diaper during the breaks and I found that it is soaked every time. At this point, I considered trying to re-potty train myself, but I dismissed the thought for now, as Twins Days was growing ever closer with each day. One thing that I can be grateful for is that my bowels were still functioning properly. During my new shift to wearing diapers more often, all of my poops are still in the toilet. So what about searching for a job? At that point in my Twitch career, Twitch just wasn’t paying the bills. All during the days, my first job was to find a job. Every week, I submitted new applications for anchor positions around Pittsburgh, Philadelphia, Boston, Baltimore, and the large metro area surrounding New York City. And during that whole month, I wasn’t scheduled for a single interview. So while I did my first job, my fun Twitch job continued after work hours. And how was my “second” job going? Over the whole month, I managed to play most of the classic Nintendo games that would be recommended to someone who has never played video games before. After completing around 20 games, I started playing some Switch games that my sister had in her catalogue. I fell in love with Animal Crossing: New Horizons and dedicated an hour of my stream to the game every day. I can see why my sister loves the character Isabelle so much. She’s such an adorable dog. While I was having fun, my Twitch career was still a no-go. 11 new followers during my second week. 12 new followers during my third week. Eight new followers during my fourth week. And 0 new followers during this week. Altogether, I only had 15 subscribers during my first month, and they were all Tier 1, since this was the only option, and I didn’t have Tier 2 and Tier 3 emotes available yet. And I made a whopping $37.43 for July. Strike that. During week four, someone donated 10,000 bits to my channel. Since Twitch keeps 50% of all earned bits, that’s another 50 bucks. I better get that day job. During those weeks, I started to get to know Glytter more, and she gave me 15 more emotes and 3 animated emotes. This gave me a total of 20 out of 35 emotes and 3 out of 5 animated emotes. The 15 additional slots included JillianIceCream, JillianRage, Jillian100 (me holding a yellow 100), JillianLOL, JillianHangry, JillianSmile, JillianMario (an animated me wearing a Mario hat), JillianGasp, JillianNO (me closing my eyes in defeat), JillianFriendship (me looking forward with open arms), JillianAnchor (me dressed up like a news anchor), JillianSnack (me holding a dorito), JillianSip (me holding my mouth to a can of Mountain Dew), JillianTaco (me holding a taco), and JillianSecret (Me holding a golden key). The three animated emotes included JillianPOP (a looping animation of me opening my mouth showing a wide and exaggerated circle), JillianDance (a looping animation of me shaking my waist back and forth with my eyes closed), and JillianCheer (a looping animation of me alternating my two hands up and down dressed up as a cheerleader). Nobody had any access to these new emotes, as I was still trying to determine what Sub Tiers to assign each of the emotes to. This would be figured out after Jen and I come back from the Twins Days Festival. And after yesterday’s stream, Glytter finally gave me her cellphone number and I exchanged mine with her as well. Among one of the things that that Glytter has revealed to me, her real name is Alyssa Glynnda Evans. From her middle name, I can see where “Glytter” came from. Since we have exchanged numbers, I have not received a call from Glytter yet. For my job search today (August 3rd), I came across an open anchor position right in downtown Philadelphia. When I googled the location, I just couldn’t believe it. The news station was only eight city blocks north of Metro City Apartments (AKA home of the Jenners Twins). I could almost walk to this job as this was less than a mile away. It was CBS Philadelphia, and they were looking for an evening news anchor. I made no hesitation in applying for this job. I emailed my polished résumé with my best credentials: Cover letter, references, letters of recommendation, and work samples from my internship in Cleveland. I then crossed my fingers, hoping that I could get this job. And with that, there’s really not much more to say about what happened over the last month, besides Jen and I getting ready for the Twins Days Festival. All the matching outfits that we bought and the Wendy costume that my sister has been working so hard on. And not to mention all the numerous evenings that we spent watching Peter Pan (which would be late at night before bed on stream nights). This morning, I packed everything that I would need for Twins Days. Since I probably needed more diapers than just the ones that I wore at night, I would be needing a separate luggage bag just to hold all of my diapers. Fortunately, Jen had an extra luggage bag for me to use. Having done the math, I would be needing at least 3-4 diapers per day for this trip. That would be Friday, Saturday, Sunday, and Monday, when we were coming back to Philadelphia. To be safe, I packed 16 diapers just in case I had any additional accidents. When I was about to pack some of my panties in my clothes luggage, Jen gave me a funny look. “Jill,” she said, picking up one of my Victoria Secret panties. “Are you really going to be wearing underwear there? With you mostly wearing diapers there, I really don’t think this is a good idea. What if you have another accident?” I grabbed the panty from my sister and put it back in the bag. I then blushed. “It’s just an afterthought. If I have just one accident, I promise that I’ll be wearing diapers the rest of the time there!” Jen sighed. “Okay. I really don’t want you to humiliate yourself there, but I can’t stop you. Just know that you are going to wear a diaper on the airplane!” I laughed at my sister’s recommendation. “Duh…” I could still freshly remember the embarrassing accident that I had while flying to Cleveland more than a month ago. For my clothes bags, I packed five outfits. I would be wearing the sixth one tomorrow morning, when my sister and I went to the airport. All of them were different colored crop tops with different colored knee-length skirts. My sister and I decided on this, since I needed a skirt long enough to hide my diaper. For pajamas, my sister bought a Joyspun Women’s Short Sleeve T-Shirt and Joggers Pajama set from Walmart that matched mine. We each had two sets of the same pajamas to save on luggage. To further save on luggage, I had my sister pack all my bras with her bras. She will also be packing both of the costumes but held off since she wanted to do one more costume rehearsal with the movie. She also packed a couple of swimsuits in case that we had time to use the pool. I likely wouldn’t use the pool, since I didn’t want to risk accidentally peeing in it. So altogether, between our clothes and toiletries, Jen had two suitcases with a large backpack purse for carryon and I had two suitcases with a large backpack purse for carryon (that Gary just bought me on our last July date. Thanks Gary!). Jen had all my bras, pajamas, swimsuit, and Twins Days Festival costume for Saturday. My backpack purse had all the normal cosmetics, plus four diapers (a day’s worth). Jen advised me to pack baby powder less than 12 ounces for carryon, or the powder could be confiscated by TSA. To meet TSA guidelines, I packed a 5-ounce container of Caldesene Baby Corn Starch powder with a small pack of wipes. Substances like creams were also not allowed by the TSA, so I couldn’t have anything like Aquaphor or Desitin unless it was in a checked luggage bag. The larger pack of wipes, along with my Aquaphor and larger container of baby powder was in my checked luggage with all of my other diapers. So, my JJ Little Besties, was that a good enough recap for you? You’re welcome. With all of the recap and preparations that I mentioned, we can now finally return to the present, where Jen and I were watching Peter Pan for the 12th time. Jen and I watched the entire movie. I had to pee again but was fortunately able to hold it this time. After the movie was over, I hurried to the bathroom to pee. I then went to my room to get ready for bed. I diapered myself again (now very much used to it at this point) and put a T-shirt on over my bra and pajama bottoms. Thanks to Gary keeping me plenty stocked, I had 95 diapers left (74 if you count all the diapers that I packed, including the one I will be wearing to the airport tomorrow morning). My diaper rustled against the cotton fabric in my pajama bottoms. I heard the loud crinkling as I quietly paced outside my room, my diaper being louder than my gentle steps. I entered my sister’s bathroom where I saw my sister in just her bra and pajama bottoms. She immediately turned her face as the loud crinkle of my diaper announced my arrival. Jen smiled and patted my pajama bottoms to hear the soft pat from my diaper. I gave her a grimace. She then gave me a hug. “Sorry Jill. Just messing with you. It’s a love pat! We’re twins. We’re best friends. It’s the best friendship anyone could have. And we get to celebrate it tomorrow. Aren’t you excited?” I nodded. “I am. I just wanted to say goodnight.” Jen held up an electric toothbrush that had a glob of toothpaste on it. “Good night, Jilly Bean!” I tapped my finger on my sister’s nose and smiled. “Good night, Jenny Penny!” Jen brushed her teeth, and I left her bedroom. I then entered my bedroom and shut off the lights. I then got underneath the covers of my queen size bed. I closed my eyes and smiled, looking forward to the start of Twins Days Festival tomorrow… I awoke to a very loud alarm at 4:50 in the morning. From what Jen told me yesterday, Gary would be riding with Joey and taking us to the airport at 5:50 AM sharp, since our flight departs at 8:20 AM at Philadelphia International Airport (PHL), and it is recommended that we get to the airport two hours before our flight departs. Full of excitement with what this day has to offer, I quickly got up and made my bed. I then entered the bathroom and took a quick shower. I wrapped a towel around my waist and around my breasts and went back into my bedroom. Instead of putting on my panties, I grabbed the diaper that I had sitting on the floor the night before and powdered it before diapering myself. It felt strange putting on a diaper in the morning instead of my panties that I was so used to wearing after getting ready in the morning. I put on my bra and then the clothes that both Jen and I agreed upon for this day: a white crop top, a black knee-length skirt, a pair of Champion white low-cut socks, and a pair of Grey New Balance 993 Sneakers. I left my room and waited for my sister to finish showering and dressing up. About a minute later, I saw Jen walking out of her bedroom wearing the same exact outfit as me. “Good morning, Jill.” My sister Jen said with a smile. She then gave me a teasing stare. “Oh Jill! You’re dressed in the same outfit as me?” I understood the joke immediately and humored her. “But you’re wearing the same outfit as me! Even our shoes and socks match!” I felt around the butt of my skirt to feel the soft padding of my diaper and gave it a soft pat. “Wait. Are you wearing a diaper too?” I walked over and patted my sister in the behind, but all I felt was cotton. There was no padding. “Not exactly, Jill!” Jen grinned. She gave me a playful shove and laughed. “I don’t need to wear a diaper under my skirt. Everything that is visible is supposed to match.” I nodded and glanced down at my bust. “Are you wearing the same bra as me?” “Nope!” Jen said with a laugh. “Our bras are underneath our crop tops. Everything visible, you silly goose.” I then shot Jen a double take. “Wait! Could we be…twins?” Now Jen was having a riot. Her smile widened as her eyes conveyed a look of sarcasm. “Oh, I don’t know Jill! Us? Twins? It doesn’t seem very likely.” That did it. Our cheeks both reddened as we burst into laughter. “You better watch out,” I warned my sister, still laughing. “You’re not wearing a diaper.” This made Jen laugh even harder. “Jill…” Jen said, her eyes starting to water from all the laughter. “I have never peed myself from laughing too hard…” Our fit of laughter was interrupted when I heard two knocks on the apartment door. We both shouted the names of our boyfriends at exactly the same time. “Gary!” I shouted. “Joey!” Jen shouted. “They’re here!” we both shouted at the same time. We both grabbed the handle of the door at the same time and opened the door. I glanced at Gary and saw him darting his eyes back and forth. “Wait!” Gary said with a smile. “Which one is Jill?” Joey sighed. “You’re right! I can’t tell who Jen is!” We both gave playful jabs to our boyfriends. “Gary…” I said with a smile. “Come on. You know I’m Jen.” “Then I got the wrong one!” Gary said, maintaining the smirk on his face. He then began to laugh and dropped the act. “Jill, you look nice…” “What about me?” Jen asked in a tone that indicated that she was obviously joking. Joey gave both Jen and I a look of approval. “You both look very nice. Just like twins!” Jen nodded and looked at her cell phone. “5:32. We got about 15 minutes!” During the next five minutes, both my sister and I finished doing each other’s hair. We each had our hair French braided into two short pigtails. Both Gary and Joey gave us the thumbs up when our hair styles perfectly matched. With 10 minutes left, we all walked over to the table, and each grabbed a luggage bag. Both Jen and I each put our backpack purses on, and Jen grabbed the plane tickets and the itinerary before we all exited the apartment. On our way down to the parking deck, Gary tapped my backpack purse, which just so happened to be the exact same one as Jen’s. “What do you think? Do you think it will come in handy?” He leaned down and whispered into my ear. “Jill, I know how much more frequent your accidents are becoming. I figured that this would make it a lot easier to handle them. Plus, your bag matches your sister’s!” Joey caught notice of Gary glancing at my backpack purse. “Wow! A matching purse! Who could’ve planned something like that?” Joey winked his eye at Gary, who winked back. “Thanks.” Gary said to Joey, giving him a fist bump. We made our way to Joey’s car. I looked at it and gasped. “Another Mercedes?” Joey nodded. “Not just any Mercedes. A white Mercedes-Maybach GLS SUV. Got it in May as an early birthday gift from my father.” My jaw dropped. “Is your dad loaded? I know that Gary’s uncle is…” Joey and Jen exchanged glances. Joey then looked back at me. “In a way he is. But it wasn’t his own money.” “Then whose money is it?” “Inheritance.” Both Joey and Jen said at exactly the same time. Joey nodded. “My grandfather was wealthy, and he sadly passed away in April. Compared to what he inherited, this toy is just pocket change. Plus, it’s not his own money. He would never buy something that expensive with his own money. It was a very special early birthday gift given to me right after my grandfather’s passing…” “And at the same dealership.” Jen added. “We both got our cars on the same day.” The conversation continued as we packed everything into the Maybach. Joey and Gary got in the front of the SUV, while Jen and I rode in the back. As the SUV made its way down Eastbound I-76, I gasped. Jen gave me the look and glanced down at my skirt. “Is there something wrong, Jill?” She gently whispered into my ear. “Did you have an accident?” I shook my head. Gary looked back at me. “Maybe she forgot something back at the apartment. Should we turn back?” All eyes were now on me. Neither answer was correct. I came to the realization that I forgot to tell Jen about the job that I applied for yesterday. My anxious face became a smile. “Jen,” I announced. “I forgot to tell you that I applied for a job yesterday.” Jen nodded. “A job? I’m listening, Jill…” I beamed, as I continued explaining the job in detail. “It was for an evening news anchor for CBS Philadelphia.” Jen’s jaw dropped. “CBS Philadelphia?! Jill! That studio is right downtown! You wouldn’t even have to drive there!” Joey smiled, sharing the same excitement that was clearly visible in Jen’s eyes. He then glanced at me. “That’s great to hear! So, when’s the interview?” I frowned. “I just applied for the position yesterday. I wasn’t scheduled for an interview yet!” “Okay.” Joey said. “That’s skill good news. I’ll be praying that things go in your favor!” Jen placed her two hands on my arm. “That is such good news, Jill! I will definitely be praying…” Gary nodded. “Yeah. We all hope you get it!” After giving them the good news about the interview, the conversation died out to just a quiet discussion between Joey and Gary. Most of the discussion had to do with the latest video games and their plans for the weekend after dropping us off at the airport. The faint and quiet hum of the car made me fall asleep a couple times. Jen was kind enough to let me nod off instead of jolting me back awake. Finally, something forced me awake. Joey was getting off at the exit that went to Philadelphia International Airport. Exit 347A. The route continued down PA-291. We crossed the George C. Platt Memorial bridge. A couple minutes later, we were at the airport. We all got out of the Maybach. Both Joey and Gary helped Jen and I with our luggage and we walked in towards Airport Terminal A. I hugged Gary and he gave me a kiss on the cheek. I kissed Gary back and smiled. “Take plenty of pictures!” Gary said with a smile. “I hope that you find your new purse to be helpful!” I smiled, wishing that I could just remain in Gary’s embrace forever. “I will! Both Jen and I will!” Meanwhile, my sister was enjoying her last moments with Joey before saying goodbye to him. By her timing, it looked like we both finished our goodbyes at the same time. The white Mercedes-Maybach GLS SUV drove off, leaving both me and Jen outside the entrance to Terminal A at Philadelphia International Airport. We both smiled as our twin adventure was about to begin. We both walked to the American Airlines kiosk to check in our four bags of luggage. I gave the woman clerk my two bags and Jen provided her with her two bags. While Jen was paying for the four bags by credit card, I glanced at the boarding pass that Jen gave me. Our flight was AAL1557. A nonstop flight leaving Philadelphia International Airport at 8:20 AM and arriving at Cleveland Hopkins International Airport at 9:58 AM. The plane that we would be riding in for this flight is an Embraer ERJ-175 jet, and I would be sitting in Seat 16F in the Main Cabin. Jen would be sitting in Seat 16D, right next to me. Since I am wearing a diaper, both Jen and I agreed that it would make more sense to have her sit in the aisle seat so it would give her easy access to the bathroom in the back of the plane more than seven rows back. A gentle nudge on my shoulders was an indication from Jen that she was finished paying for the checked bags. We both walked towards the TSA checkpoint, backpack purses on our backs. Despite it being just 6:18 in the morning, the line was still pretty busy for a Friday morning. About half of the people in line were dressed in business attire. The other half had a few elderly people, with a few young families with their children. One of them was a mother that was wheeling their little baby girl in a stroller. The girl looked totally out of it, wrapped in a blanket as the line slowly inched forward. After waiting in the line for almost a half hour, it was both Jen and I’s turn to go through the TSA checkpoint. A different woman that I didn’t recognize was pointing to a tray. Since I was wearing a skirt, all of my belongings were in my backpack purse. They then had me set my backpack purse on the conveyor belt, while I walked to the other side. My sister Jen did the same thing with her belongings. To my relief, the woman never made a single question about the contents of my belongings in my backpack purse. The belongings that I had in the smaller pouch of my backpack purse included my phone, my wallet, and a couple of stray retractable pens, and sticky notes incase I wanted to think of any other game ideas for my streaming channel during our more than an hour and a half trip to Cleveland. I grabbed my backpack purse when it came through the other side of the conveyor. A few seconds later, Jen picked up her backpack purse. We walked forward into Terminal A. I looked at my clock again. It was 6:54 AM. I let out a small yawn, as I still felt tired from waking up so early in the morning. As we walked through the terminal looking for our gate, we received a lot of looks from different people around the airport. Airport staff and various passengers all giving us positive remarks of how fascinating we were. They found it fascinating to see a pair of twins both dressed in exactly the same outfit from head to toe and carrying the same purses on our backs. A number of them have asked us what the occasion was to which we gave the same response: “We’re going to the Twins Days Festival in Twinsburg, Ohio.” This usually resulted in a few quick exchanges before we had to bid them farewell. Jen and I found the gate where our flight would be taking off. A4. We sat down in some nearby chairs and talked about Twins Days for the next hour. During this time, we both got a group text from Tina and Trisha, the twins that we met in Twinsburg about a month ago. They mentioned that they were with their boyfriends and that they couldn’t pick us up (This was not an issue since my sister already had another rental). They told us that registration began at 2:00 at Twinsburg High School and to look for them. At around 7:46, I felt a loud rumble in my stomach. I turned my face to my sister and groaned. “I’m hangry.” I told her. “Are you?” Just then, I heard a growl come from Jen’s stomach. “Yes Jill. I’m a little hungry myself. Why don’t we get some breakfast at Dunkin’?” I nodded, as a feeling of delight came over my face. “Let’s get the sausage egg and cheese breakfast sandwich again and see who can finish it first!” Jen gave me what I could interpret to be a competitive smile and nodded. “You’re on! I let you have the last round but you’re going down this time!” Both Jen and I got in the short line at Dunkin’ and waited for a few minutes. The people behind us and in front of us also gave us positive remarks on the way we were dressed. A young man in glasses with his wife, who also wore glasses wanted a quick picture with us, so we took it. The one lone middle-aged woman behind us volunteered to take the picture. We thanked them and continued forward in the line. Both Jen and I got a sausage egg and cheese breakfast sandwich and our Dunkin’ mocha espressos. I made mine a large and Jen almost got a medium, but I talked her into a large. My rule for the weekend was that we order exactly the same thing. We took our food and drinks back to a set of seats near gate A4. The competition began, both of us holding our sandwiches in our hands. After the count of three, it began. We both ate our sandwiches, taking very generous bites. Jen seemed to be swallowing her food a little faster so I picked up my pace. But it was too late. As I was beginning to take my second to last bite, Jen placed the last bite in her mouth. She swallowed the sandwich just as I put the last bite in my mouth. She opened her mouth wide with an “ahhh’, indicating that there wasn’t a single piece of food left to chew. “I win!” Jen said, smiling. I swallowed my last bite of breakfast sandwich and gave her a sigh of defeat. “You win this round,” I told her, giving her my most competitive face. But it was all in fun. Both Jen and I laughed, and then glanced at our mocha espressos. We flipped the lids on the hot coffees and began sipping. I winced as I felt the sting on my tongue from the coffee. Still too hot. About 5 minutes later, our flight began boarding. When it got to our turn, both Jen and I boarded the plane. We walked through the passenger boarding bridge and got onto the airplane. As we walked down the aisle, I saw a few babies already sitting in their mother’s laps. I glanced at both my coffee that I was holding and my knee-length skirt, knowing that I shared something in common with the babies that were sitting there. When I sit down and drink my coffee, I am going to fill my pants, while I watch my twin sister squirm and hurry to a bathroom. Both Jen and I found 16D and 16F. I made myself comfortable in my window seat, hearing a noticeable crinkle as I sat down. Jen’s eyes darted towards me and she smiled, as I could only guess that she heard the same sound that I did. She glanced at me and whispered. “No accidents this time…” I nodded and tested the temperature of the coffee again. It was slightly hotter than warm, so I began gulping down the rest of my mocha espresso. I could taste the chocolatey syrup as I got to the bottom of the cup. Jen, on the other hand, took careful sips from her cup while I kept tapping my empty cup to rub it in. “Jill, I know what you are trying to do. If I drink this entire cup before we take off, I am going to have to pee so bad. You don’t want to see me have an accident, do you?” She gave me a playful face that indicated that she was only joking with me. About 10 minutes later, the plane began taxiing away from the gates and awaited its turn in the queue for the runway that it would be taking off from. A few minutes later, the plane began picking up speed. Faster and faster it went, before it defeated the laws of gravity. My ears started to pop as the altitude continued to increase. About 20 minutes later, I was hit with a very sharp sensation in my bladder. There was no way that I could hold it in for an hour this time. From my last bladder failure, I could only hold it in for 40 minutes now. With it just being 30 minutes, I could feel an intense warmth in my diaper as it began to swell and expand between my legs. After about 25 seconds, it was over. I grinned, now sitting in a very warm, wet, and squishy diaper. With the kind of face that Jen saw from me, she knew exactly what just happened. She whispered to me again. “I hope that doesn’t happen again or you may have a leak.” She then pointed to her coffee, which looked to be two-thirds full. I slouched a little, feeling the squishiness in my diaper. From my past experience with wearing diapers more often for the past month, I knew that my diaper could still hold at least another small wetting or two. My sister began looking at her cellphone while I got out my portable earbuds and began playing a playlist on Spotify. I listened to a few Muse songs. In the middle of the last song, I could feel my diaper getting warm once again. But it was only for a few seconds. Over the next hour, my bladder automatically operated itself on autopilot. It made several small trickles, which still wasn’t enough for the diaper to leak. I then glanced at my sister, who I noticed had an uncomfortable look on her face. She was starting to squirm and from the faded outline of her cup, it looked like she had only finished about three quarters of her coffee. She unbuckled her seatbelt, from which I could only draw one conclusion. She was not going to be able to make it to the bathroom after we landed. It had to be now, or I would be seeing my twin sister piss herself. The urgency filled my sister’s face as she leapt up from her seat and made a swift pace towards the back of the plane. A look of concern came over my face. Is Jen going to make it? Will she be having an accident? A couple minutes later, my sister returned to her seat. From what I saw, she was completely dry. There were no stains of pee running down the legs of her skirt. Meanwhile, I felt another brief period of warmth in my diaper. At this point, I didn’t know if it was a good idea for me to wear panties to Twinsburg High School. Was it worth the risk to see numerous sets of twins all stare at me while I piss myself? Within the next 10 minutes, the plane began its final descent onto the runway of Cleveland Hopkins International Airport. The plane touched down smoothly and began decelerating before it taxied towards the various passenger boarding bridges that connected to the gates. As the plane was finishing its connection to the bridge, I reached under my skirt and felt my diaper. It was very soaked at this point. I just knew that the bathroom was the first place that I would be stopping at after I got off the plane. We both stood up and awaited our turn to get off the plane. Jen showed me her coffee, which had just a couple sips left. She sipped the remaining lukewarm drops and resealed the top. After walking down the passenger boarding bridge, we exited through gate C8. From just walking from the plane to the gate, I felt a heavy sag in my diaper. I glanced at my sister, and she knew exactly what I wanted without me saying a word. “I kind of have to go, too.” Jen told me. “Let’s use the bathroom.” We entered the women’s bathroom, and I found a handicap stall that happened to be vacant. I entered and locked the stall. I then placed my backpack purse on the floor. I unzipped the main pouch and pulled out a plastic bag. I reached underneath my skirt and undid my diaper. I wadded it up and stuffed it in the plastic bag. I got out some baby wipes and began wiping the dried pee off myself. I got out a new diaper and unfolded it. I sat it above the toilet and sprinkled some Caldesene Baby Corn Starch powder on it. I then sprinkled a little in my hands and began rubbing it around my diaper area. I pressed the diaper against the wall and my butt against the diaper and proceeded to diaper myself while standing up. Having done this a few times at the mall on my dates with Gary, I was starting to get good at this. I tied up the plastic bag and zipped it back inside my backpack purse. After the diaper change, I washed my hands and dried them off with paper towels. My sister, who was already done, was standing outside of the bathroom, waiting. We then went to the baggage claim and found our luggage bags. I checked the cell phone. It was now 11:17 AM. It would still be a little more than two hours before registration began at Twinsburg High School. We left the airport with our bags and found the same rental place as before. The car that we ended up with was not a Chrysler Pacifica this time, but a red Toyota Camry SE. Jen checked the mileage and took a picture of it with her cellphone. She also took a picture of the fuel level and the range (which read 412 miles). We placed our four checked bags into the trunk and sat our backpack purses in the back seat. Jen got in the car and drove away from Cleveland Hopkins International Airport (CLE). We took Eastbound I-480 for about half an hour before getting off on Exit 36 for East Aurora Road. After turning onto the road, the hotel was at the very next intersection. Jen turned the Camry onto Wilcox Drive and we drove down the road, which led to the Hilton Garden Inn. She found a good parking spot and we got out of the car. Jen and I unloaded the trunk, and we took our luggage into the hotel. As we neared the entrance, I could see a few sets of twins all standing outside and having casual conversations. Once in the lobby, the check in line wasn’t too long. Just a couple of sets of twins in front of us. It was now 12:06 PM. I glanced at the set of twins standing in front of us. They were two petite Asian women, that stood a little shorter than us. “Hi!” I said with a smile. “I’m Jill.” “And I’m Jen.” My sister added. “What are your names?” The first one pointed to herself and smiled. “I’m Libby.” “I’m Lucy.” The second twin answered. “Is this your first time?” We both nodded. “It’s our third time.” Libby told us. “You are going to just love it. Registration is at the high school. You know how to get there, right?” Both my sister and I smirked. “Yes.” Jen told her. “Both Jill and I were here a month ago to help her move out of her apartment in Cleveland. We had some extra time to kill so we decided to visit Twinsburg…” At this point, it was now Libby and Lucy’s turn to check in. Libby turned around and smiled. “See you both at the high school!” After Libby and Lucy finished checking in, Jen had us checked in. The receptionist gave Jen two room keys. Jen gave one of them to me. When I looked at the sleeve, I saw that we would be staying in room 506. We wheeled both of our luggage bags behind us and entered the elevator that was nearby. I pressed the 5 button and the elevator door closed. From the way that the elevator moved, I could tell that it was pretty old and clunky. It was nothing like the brand-new elevator that was at Metro City Apartments back in Philadelphia. The elevator door opened, and we both walked down the hallway to find our room. We found room 506 and Jen used her card key against the reader. The light flashed and the door unlocked. We entered the room to find two nice queen-sized beds, prepared just for us. There was a desk, a refrigerator, plus a Keurig coffee maker. All the standard amenities that you would find in a hotel room. I looked at my cell phone and frowned. 12:21 PM. We still had another hour and a half. Within the next 45 minutes, I settled into my room. I unpacked a few of my outfits and put them in the drawers provided in the room. For the Wendy Darling costume, Jen hung both of our costumes on hangers in the closet. I got out my cell phone and let it charge for about a half hour. My twin sister Jen, too, had a lot of her things all organized where she wanted them. After that half hour, I pulled open the drawer and grabbed one of my two panties that I brought with me. Jen gave me a frown as if to say that I shouldn’t be putting them on as I would risk embarrassment at the high school. I pulled my cell phone off its charger and placed it in my right hand. I then walked towards the bathroom with the panties in one hand and cell phone in the other. Jen looked back at me, shaking her head. “Jill, you are going to have an accident if you put those panties on. I am not saying this to be mean, but you have had a terrible track record within the last few weeks. And the worst of that track record was within the last week. I am only looking out for you, and I don’t want you to embarrass yourself.” I shook my head and I continued towards the bathroom with my panties. “Just let me wear them. If I have an accident, then I will wear my diapers for the rest of the festival.” Jen gave me a reluctant nod. “Go ahead then. I don’t know when the accident will happen, but I know that it will happen. Don’t say that I didn’t warn you.” She picked up the other pair of panties out of the drawer. She looked at them and laughed. “And I don’t know why you packed two. You will not even be using it.” I proceeded into the bathroom and closed the door. Before I removed my diaper, I sat my cell phone and panties on the floor and lifted a little bit of my skirt above my waist to check the wetness indicator on my diaper. It was halfway between yellow and blue. I removed both tabs of my diaper and let it fall to my feet. I sat on the toilet and my cell phone began to vibrate against the tiled floor. I checked the caller ID. It was Glytter. As I reached down to pick up my phone, I could hear a few trickles of pee beginning to enter the toilet without any conscious effort. That accident in the toilet was not considered “peeing”, as I made no effort to concentrate and focus my bladder muscles on releasing the pee into the toilet. It happened without my prompting. I swiped the answer button and put it on speaker. “Hello?” “Hi Jill! It’s Glytter!” “Is that really you? I thought you had a daughter answer the phone.” I could hear laughter on the other end. “No Jill. I already told you. I’m a dwarf, so my voice sounds very high-pitched.” I gasped in disbelief upon hearing the tiny voice speaking to me. “Like a child’s?” “Yes Jill. I have had to live with my dwarfism my entire life. I just wanted to call you to see if you have settled into your room. Are you enjoying it in Twinsburg?” I heard a few more trickles of pee come out of the toilet without my prompting. “Yes. My sister and I will be registering at the high school at 2:00. We’ll keep you updated on all the details.” I looked at the diaper that was laying on the floor. Despite me getting to know Glytter a little more, she still doesn’t know about me wearing diapers and the recent issues that I have been experiencing with my worsening bladder control over the past month. “Sounds good, Jill. I have a few more ideas for additional emotes, but I will not be sending them to you until you have more of an audience. I’m guessing that you’ll be sorting all the emotes for all the sub tiers in your emote library when you get back?” I nodded. “Yes. It’s definitely my plan to do that after the Twins Days Festival.” I suddenly felt a sharp pain in my abdomen and another burst of pee came flooding out, followed by just occasional drops. “Okay. I’ll let you go so that you can enjoy Twins Days with your twin sister. Have fun!” I nodded. “I will!” “Bye Jill!” “Bye Glytter!” I hung up, and checked between my legs to see if I was still peeing. With no drops, I stood up from the toilet and wiped myself with a few squares of toilet paper. I then grabbed the panties. I pulled them up through my legs and past my ankles until they were snugly around my waist. I flushed the toilet and washed my hands. I checked the time. 12:59 PM. One hour left. About 25 minutes later, Jen suggested that both her and I go to the high school early. So far, my panties felt dry. I don’t know what my bladder problem was, but I couldn’t concentrate or focus my bladder muscles during that moment on the toilet. Either I’m able to hold it right now or I don’t have any urge to pee at the moment. We both grabbed our room keys with our backpack purses and left the room. We left the hotel in a red Toyota Camry and drove down Aurora Road to the high school. Having been to Twinsburg a month ago, we knew where we were going. We took the shortcut through the Twin Hills Highway and then a left onto Ravenna Road. When we got to the high school, we turned left onto the Joshua T. Miktarian Memorial Parkway. We pulled into the parking lot and park our car. We got out and grabbed our backpack purses. Just as we were leaving the car, we saw a white Toyota Camry XLE parking in a spot next to us. I kept walking forward when I heard my sister shouting. “Jill! Look!” I turned around and I saw two guys standing in front of their car, taking selfies. They both wore red sunglasses and were dressed in red tank tops with red tennis shoes with laces and one Velcro strap at the bottom. I nodded. “Let’s just get in line. We’ll see them soon enough.” We both walked towards the high school to discover that it doesn’t open until registration begins at 2:00. Despite that being the case, a line was starting to form outside the entrance. We got into the line and waited. Moments later, the red tank topped twins got into the line behind us. One of the two twins wore a gold cross necklace and was holding a red composition notebook. He glanced at me and gave his greeting. “Hi. I’m Kenneth.” “I’m Randy.” the other twin said. “What are your names?” Kenneth asked. I smiled. “I’m Jill!” “I’m Jen.” My sister added. “Where are you from?” Kenneth asked us. “Philadelphia.” We both said at the same time. Kenneth opened his composition notebook and wrote down the information that we gave him. I gave Kenneth a curious glance. “Where are you two from?” Kenneth grinned. “Cascade. It’s near Grand Rapids, Michigan.” He then gave us a curious glance. “Identical or Fraternal?” “Identical.” Both Jen and I said at the same time. “We’re fraternal.” Kenneth told us. Jen then smiled. “That’s surprising! You two don’t look fraternal! Might I ask you, Kenneth. What will you be doing with this information?” Kenneth grinned. “I will be including this information in a future blog. I already did this for last year. I’m trying to meet as many twins as possible. I got 161 last year. I’m trying to break that record for 2023!” Jen grinned. “Well, I hope that you do! Can you give me the website to your blog so that I can look up that post?” Kenneth nodded. “It’s www.kenscoolblog.com. Go to August 2022 and you should find it. Jen got her phone out of her backpack purse and typed in the site. She found the blog and glanced at it. “This is pretty neat! I see. So, you’re going to have an index of every twin that you met at the end of the post…” Kenneth nodded. “Yes. Nice talking to you two!” I smiled. “Same here!” “Hope you meet lots of twins!” Jen added. “Wait…What number are we?” “Seven.” Kenneth answered. “I already met six sets of twins yesterday…” I gasped. “Wow. You came down early…” We continued chatting until another set of twins got in line behind them. We continued forward and waited for the high school to open while feeling the heat of the sunny day. Finally, at around 2:03, the doors to the high school opened. We all filed in and followed the line through the main hall towards the auditorium. Once inside, we saw a bunch of other sets of twins as we made our way towards the front stage. At the front stage, we went to the pre-registration line and got our name tags. We both wrote our names down on the name tags, with Jen reminding me to write Twin A next to my name. Jen wrote Twin B next to her name. On the reverse side of our name tags, I saw our registration number: 1254. The name tags could be worn like a lanyard so we put them on so that other twins could identify us. After leaving the auditorium, both Jen and I took it all in. There were twins everywhere of all ages in the cafeteria. The youngest twins had parents carrying them around or wheeling them in strollers. All twins under the age of 18 were accompanied by a parent or responsible guardian. Besides that, no other parents were there, as this event was not open to the public. We then saw a stout set of male twins standing there with big enthusiastic smiles near a cafeteria table. “Hi!” They both shouted in unison. “Welcome to Twins Days!” I glanced at the jovial duo and smiled. “Who are you two?” “I’m Steven!” The first one shouted. “And I’m Stanley!” the second one shouted. Steven looked at us two. “I don’t think that I’ve seen you two here before. What are your names?” “I’m Jill!” I told Steven. “And I’m Jen!” my sister told him. “You two seem like you’re enjoying it! It’s our first time! Is this your first time?” The two exchanged glances and laughed. “Oh no no no!” Steven shouted. “It’s our 29th time!” They both shouted in unison. Both of our jaws dropped open. “29th?” Jen gasped. “Then do you know Tina and Trisha? It’s their 24th time!” They both nodded. “Yup!” Steven shouted. “We’ve known them for quite a few years.” I smiled. “How old are you two?” “31!” they both shouted. That’s when I felt a tap behind me. “Jill!” I turned around and saw that it was Tina. Trisha was standing right next to her. Both twins were in yellow summer dresses. Trisha glanced at Jen and smiled. “Jen!” “Hey Tina and Trisha!” Steven and Stanley shouted in unison. “Nice outfits!” Steven shouted. “Are you two going to win another look-alike contest?” Both twins exchanged glances and nodded. “Yup!” Trisha said with a grin. “We’re also going to be in the talent show!” “So are we!” Stanley said, grinning. “But our costume for tomorrow is a secret!” At that moment, both Kenneth and Randy were in the cafeteria. Kenneth got out his red composition notebook and began interviewing more twins, including Steven and Stanley. “So, you two are from Chicago?” Kenneth asked him. They both nodded. “And how many times have you been attending Twins Days?” Kenneth asked Steve. “It’s our 29th time!” they both shouted. Kenneth smiled. “It’s our third time.” After the interview, Kenneth wanted to get pictures of us with Steven and Stanley and Tina and Trisha. We both stood there and got all the pictures with everyone’s phone, including mine and Jen’s. After that, Kenneth interviewed Tina and Trisha. After the interview, both twins took us aside. Tina smiled. “How would you like to eat at the Blue Canyon Kitchen & Tavern for an early dinner?” Both Jen and I nodded. “We already have reservations!” Jen told her. “They’re early as well.” Just then, I saw a few drops of pee trickle to the floor. My heart sank. I looked up at my skirt. The trickles of pee continued. That’s when I felt the pee running down my legs and onto the cafeteria floor. Great. I just pissed myself again! Both Tina and Trisha glanced at me and gasped. All the nearby twins who saw the accident were surprised. A set of girl twins that looked a little younger than Jen and I were shocked. “That’s too bad!” one of them shouted. “We’re going to clean it all up, okay? Tina then hugged me. “Jill, I’m very sorry.” Trisha nodded. “If it makes you feel better Jill, I actually had to use a Poise pad the other day. I’m a very heavy sleeper, but I’m dry most of the time. It’s really nothing to be ashamed of. Incontinence is more common than you think with us women. About 40% of us will experience some kind of incontinence.” A set of middle-aged female twins nodded. “Just wait until you have a bunch of children!” one of them smiled. I sighed, as none of this was helping. My panties were soaked. My skirt was fine just as long as I didn’t sit down on it. Jen then looked at both of them. “Excuse me. I need to talk to my sister alone for a moment…” Both twins nodded, as Jen jerked me by the hand. As my twin sister pulled me towards the bathroom, her eyes began to well up with tears. By the time that we entered the woman’s bathroom, she was bawling. She took me into a handicap bathroom stall and closed the door. “Jill!” she said with a loud sob. “I warned you! You wanted to wear your ‘big girl’ panties, but I’m afraid that you can’t wear them anymore. You embarrassed yourself in front of all of them! Is it worth it, Jill?” I pulled down my soaked panties and let them slide down my ankles and legs until they hit the floor in a wet squish. “You tell me, Jen! What the hell is wrong with me? I had a nice dinner with you and your boyfriend on my first night in Philadelphia. You treated me to wine and I get drunk. Since that night, I have not stopped pissing myself. I pissed the bed over and over and then needed diapers at night. Then my bladder issues get worse and worse. So, is it worth it, Jill? Putting on these panties just to try to be normal? Since that first night Jen, my bladder is all fucked up. So, you tell me if it’s worth it!” Jen continued crying while I began to give up hope of ever being a normal woman again. Babies wear diapers, not 21-year-old women. So, I guess I’m a baby now. Time for Baby Jill to put on another diaper… After a few moments, my sister started to hug me, with still a few tears coming out of her eyes. “I love you Jill…” she wept. “I don’t know why you ever started to have accidents like this, but I don’t want this for you. I don’t want this for anyone. I just want you to be normal. But do you know what, Jill? None of us really have a choice as to what happens to us and why. All we get to decide is how to handle the situations and circumstances that we deal with every day. Now, are you going to resist the change in your life, or are you going to except the new changes as they are?” She glanced at the diaper that I was taking out of the backpack purse. “If I could, Jill, I would want to take on the hardship that you are struggling with. All of it. Every trial. Every tribulation. Every embarrassing accident that you have experienced. Just so my Jillian doesn’t have to suffer like this anymore. Just give me the padding. Just give me the protection. Just give me the diapers and take all the incontinence away from my sister. Please…” She wiped a few more tears out of her eyes. I was finished wiping with baby wipes and powdering my new diaper so I held the diaper against the wall and pressed my behind against it, diapering myself while standing up. “But you know what, Jill? It’s not my cross to bear. It’s yours. Think about that. Are you just going to throw your cross on the ground or are you going to carry it? Please carry it.” I nodded and pulled my skirt back down to cover my diaper. My sister took one of my plastic bags out of my backpack purse and placed the soaked panties inside it. She then zipped the plastic bag in her backpack purse and gave me another hug. “Come on, Jill. Tina and Trisha are waiting…” I exited the bathroom with my twin sister to see both Tina and Trisha waiting outside the bathroom. They both hugged and I just stared at them for a while. There were no words. Just two girls who deeply cared about me. After a few minutes of silence, I started crying. They both patted me on the back. “It will be okay, Jill.” Tina told me. “How about we go back to your hotel? We’ll have a nice dinner at the Blue Canyon Kitchen & Tavern, okay?” Trisha nodded. “Don’t worry about that puddle. They cleaned up the mess, Jill…” They cleaned up the mess…Those words kept repeating in my mind as the four of us left the high school. It was my mess, but they cleaned it. There was no laughing. There was no shaming. They all genuinely cared. It must be a thing that all twins have… I was still lost in my thoughts as my sister drove me back to the Hilton Garden Inn. It was 2:56, so there was still one hour to kill before the 4:00 reservation. An hour passed and we met both Tina and Trisha at the Blue Canyon Kitchen & Tavern. We added them to the reservation, so we had a party of four. Coincidentally, I saw Kenneth and Randy both entering the restaurant with what looked like their parents. I’m guessing that the parents wanted to come along for the festivities tomorrow… We entered the restaurant, and a hostess seated us. We then made our orders. Both Jen and I got the Lobster Cannelloni and a bowl of Lobster Bisque. We both shared a chocolate bomb. What made this dinner even funnier was that Tina and Trisha both ordered the same things as us. When given the option for drinks, I loudly refused. I had a glass of water with my dinner instead. After the dinner, both Tina and Trisha followed us in their car to the hotel and we took them up to our room. After we were all in the room, Trisha looked at me immediately. “So, did you have something to change into besides the panties? You’re wearing protection, aren’t you?” I nodded and lifted my skirt. Sure enough, there was a yellow patch in the crotch area and the wetness indicator was almost blue. “Before you even ask Trisha, they’re Certainty Unisex Fitted Briefs from Walgreens.” Trisha nodded. “I also didn’t want to tell you this at the high school. Those Poise Pads that I mentioned? I just bought some for this weekend, just in case. My last accident was about three months ago…” Jen nodded. “Where do you two live now? You said that you were moving to Twinsburg…” They both nodded. “We live on Twin Hills Highway.” Tina told her. “You know, that road that cuts through Aurora all the way to Ravenna.” “We went that way!” Jen gasped. “Then you passed our house!” Trisha said with a smile. We all talked for about an hour. Trisha shared a few more of her accident stories with me, trying to make me feel better. But from that lengthy conversation, she gave me one good bit of advice. “You gotta own it, Jill.” She told me. “Don’t let it own you.” After an hour of conversation, they both exchanged glances. “We’re going back to the high school.” She told us. “We’re going to find a lot of good twin friends for you to meet, okay?” Jen gasped. “How are we going to find you? What is your costume going to be?” Tina pointed to her name tag. “One, we will be wearing our name tags.” “And two, we will be dressing up as Tinkerbell!” Trisha added. “What are you two going to be?” “Wendy!” We both shouted. Tina laughed. “We both have Peter Pan costumes? This friendship was totally meant to be!” “Totes!” Trisha said with a grin. “See you tomorrow!” They both shouted in unison. Both Tina and Trisha left our room, leaving Jen and me to relax. I changed into my diaper for the evening and both Jen and I put on our matching Ocean Breeze Joyspun Women’s Short Sleeve T-Shirt and Joggers Pajama set and smiled. It was not every day that we wore matching pajamas but for this Twins Days Festival, we would be. We both took selfies to treasure the moment and I made a post about it on Instagram. After that, I was tired. I brushed my teeth and got into my queen-sized bed. The big day was tomorrow so I needed to make sure that I got plenty of rest. Both Tina and Trisha told us about the Double Take Parade that would be taking place tomorrow morning at 9:00. Our hotel offered a complimentary breakfast for all the twins staying at the Hilton Garden Inn, so we want to get up early enough to take advantage of that. Despite the embarrassment that I experienced for day one, I knew that tomorrow was going to be a good day. Being very tired, I closed my eyes and fell asleep. While I was sleeping, I had a very strange dream. I woke up, thinking that I was awake, but I was wearing a blue nightgown and felt a bow in my hair. I then saw a shadow from what looked like a flying boy. A tiny fairy was flying around near the shadowed boy that still didn’t make himself known. And that’s when the realization hit me. I was Wendy Darling from Peter Pan, which meant that I was in London. The other Darling children were still sleeping, and Peter wanted to take me for a fly. I couldn’t fly until Peter gave me some pixie dust from Tinker Bell. Full of pixie dust, I flew out of the window holding Peter’s hand and he took me to Neverland. Right after Peter took me to Neverland, he morphed into my boyfriend Gary. He told me to lay down so that he could change my diaper. At this point, my diaper was really soaked. Just as he was about to grab and peel back the tabs, I woke up. Before I could even sit up, I felt an intense need to pee. About a couple seconds later, my bladder released and I felt an intense warmth in my diaper. But the stream was coming out so fast that the pee began to leak out the sides and soak my pajama bottoms. A large patch of pee began to expand beneath me on the fitted sheet. I glanced at the alarm clock in the hotel room. 3:07 AM. I still had another three hours to sleep… I got out of bed and used the flashlight on my cell phone to grab another set of pajamas. While my pajama pants were totally soaked, a little bit of the shirt was also wet. As I grabbed my backpack purse and spare pajamas, my sister stirred in her bed. Relieved that she didn’t wake up, I quietly sauntered towards the bathroom. I changed into a new diaper and new pajamas and left the bathroom. I felt the fitted sheet to determine where the pee patch ended and slept on the dry side of my bed, careful not to roll onto the area that I pissed on. Did I say that I slept? For the next three hours, I didn’t really sleep that well. My sister woke up to glance at the evidence of my accident on the floor. My pajama pants and shirt were piled on the floor. She looked up at me with a frown. “Oh Jill…Did you have an accident?” I nodded, pulling back the covers of my queen-sized bed to show the large patch of pee towards the middle of the fitted sheet. Jen then gave me a curious stare. “You didn’t wear the other panties, did you?” I shook my head. “No. My panties are still in the drawer. I peed my diaper so hard last night that it leaked out both sides. I had to change into a new one.” Jen got out of her bed and gave me a hug. “It will be okay, Jill. Let’s get ready and get our costumes on!” I sighed and got out of bed. My sister let me go first. I took off my slightly damp diaper and took a shower. After the shower, I put on a new diaper and got into my Wendy Darling costume. I opened the checked bag that had extra diapers in it and stuffed five diapers into my backpack purse. From the trip to Philadelphia, I used up all four of my diapers in my purse, including the fifth one that I wore the morning of the flight to Cleveland. With the five that I took from the checked baggage, I only had 10 diapers left. I also took the Aquaphor from the checked bag and placed it in my purse in case I had any rashes to deal with later on. I also swapped the Caldesene Baby Corn Starch powder for the larger Johnson & Johnson baby powder, since I only wanted to use the smaller powder for traveling. I did the same with the baby wipes, as I needed more than a few if I was going to be out all day. With my backpack purse that doubled as my diaper bag all ready to go, I waited for my sister to get out of the shower. Moments later, the bathroom door opened, and she dressed herself in her Wendy costume. We then stood by the bathroom and curled each other’s hair, letting all seven curls droop behind our necks. Jen carefully tied the bow in my hair to keep all the curls together and I did the same for her hair. We put on our black flats and finished our faces with some makeup. When we were done, I was convinced that we were both Wendy Darling. “Are ya ready?” My sister said, beginning to practice her British accent. “I surely am!” I answered as Wendy Darling. “We need ta find Peter!” I glanced at my cell phone. 6:48 AM. 100% battery. We zipped our room keys in the smaller pouches of our backpack purses and put on our purses before grabbing our cell phones. We exited the hotel room and began gracefully walking down the hallway. We took the elevator downstairs and went to the ballroom where breakfast was being served. I could not believe my eyes. All the tables in the hallway near the ballroom entrance were full of food warmers, each with a different breakfast item. Bacon, Sausage, Pancakes, Eggs, Potatoes. Fresh fruit sat on another table, along with some fruit pastries. Strawberries, cantaloupe, pineapple, honeydew, and raspberries. Feeling very hungry, I grabbed an empty plate and began piling three strips of bacon, two sausages, three mini pancakes, a couple scoops of eggs, and one large scoop of potatoes. I drizzled syrup on my pancakes, added Tabasco sauce to my eggs, and squirted ketchup on my potatoes before I entered the ballroom where a bunch of empty round tables sat. My sister was right behind me with a similar plate, and we found a empty table towards the center of the room. As we ate our food, we saw Kenneth and Randy again from yesterday, carrying their plates of food into the ballroom. I grimaced, hoping that they didn’t see my embarrassing accident at the high school yesterday. Instead of sitting next to us, they sat next to a pair of Hispanic female twins. After Jen and I ate our food, we made a smaller plate with one scoop of fruit and one fruit pastry. After eating the second plate, we poured some cups of coffee to go and left the ballroom. The time was now 7:43 AM. From what I heard from Tina and Trisha, a shuttle was supposed to take us from the hotel to the lineup area for the Twins Days Double Take Parade. This shuttle was leaving at 8:00 AM, so we had about 20 minutes left. After 20 minutes, I saw Kenneth and Randy again, only they were dressed up like Captain Jack Sparrow. Before I could glance at them any longer, Jen was yanking me by the hand, which prompted me to turn around and hurry with her towards the bus that was about to take off. We got on the bus, and the Jack Sparrow twins got on the bus a couple of minutes later. Within five minutes, we were at the parade lineup site. It was 8:12 when Jen and I got off the bus. The parade was in about 50 minutes. I was amazed as I walked all around to see twins of all ages each dressed in unique costumes that all reflected the theme of Twins Days for the 2023 year: Shiver Me TWINbers! There were twin pirates everywhere. There was twin Captain Hooks, twin Spongebobs, twin mermaids, twin crocodiles, twin treasure chests, and various other costumes that reflected this year’s theme. For the next hour, both Jen and I talked to various twins around the parade lineup. While I couldn’t even tell that I was wet at all, I was sure that I had a small wetting or two at this point. The parade started at around 9:00 AM and the line slowly inched forward onto the street from the Twinsburg town square, towards Ravenna Road. It took about 45 minutes to get from the town square to the festival grounds past the high school. About halfway through the parade, I could feel a churning in my abdomen. The result of drinking that cup of coffee before getting on the bus from the hotel. While I was able to hold in my bowel movements, I was not so fortunate with my bladder. Immediately, I felt my diaper get warm and begin to expand and swell between my legs. Even though I was slowly walking with my sister, I was soaking my diaper without any conscious effort. Fortunately, the warmness stopped, and I continued waddling down the parade route. When my sister saw my awkward gait, words were not needed as she immediately knew what had just happened. She approached my ears, trying to speak as softly as possible. “When you get to the grounds, find the nearest port-a-potty ASAP…” I nodded, as I knew how soggy the diaper felt between my legs. It was very smart that I chose to pack five diapers, as I was already about to change into the first one. The parade route gradually passed an elevated stage area, where all of the members of the Twins Days Royal Court sat. Some announcer with a microphone was speaking to passersby in an elevated booth, asking questions to various twins and trying to keep things entertaining. Questions included where are you from, who traveled the furthest, and similar questions. After we passed that area, we were coming up to the high school and passed it. The parade route ended at the RB Chamberlin Middle School. We turned on the road leading into the school, which led to the festival grounds behind it. We walked to the registration area. Since we were already registered, they strapped plastic bracelets around our wrists, which allowed us to walk the festival grounds all day. In feeling the soggy diaper around my legs, I desperately needed to get to the nearest port-a-potty. I felt another bowel movement and closed my two cheeks together to prevent myself from messing my diaper. Both Jen and I continued forward towards a road that led back to the high school. Just past this road was the entrance to the festival gates. With our bracelets, the staff working at the gates let us right in, while non-twins had to pay the admission price to enter the festival. Jen immediately pointed out a row of about 20 port-a-potties. The ones furthest down were handicapped, so I found the first vacant handicap port-a-potty and entered it. Just as I entered it, I could no longer hold in the massive load that was about to be released. I felt the back of my diaper begin to fill with a warm gooey mass which I tried not to press against the wall as this would smear the poop from the diaper onto my skin. After the load finished, I had my work cut out for me. I took off my black flats and socks and lifted up my blue Wendy nightgown so that it was out of the way. I carefully removed my diaper and held it. I saw a few drops of poop hit the floor of the port-a-potty. I quickly grabbed some toilet paper to stop the messy flow. I unzipped my backpack purse and got out a pack of Pampers Aqua Pure Baby Wipes. I alternated between the baby wipes and the toilet paper to get everything cleaned up. I disposed the wipes into the port-a-potty with the toilet paper. For good measure, I squirted a couple globs of Aquaphor on my fingers and rubbed it all over my diaper area. I then powdered a new diaper and rubbed some additional powder into my skin to prevent chafing for later. Finally, I diapered myself while standing up and carefully made adjustments to my diaper to maximize comfort before I pulled the folds of my nightgown back down below my waist. I carefully put my socks and black flats back on and exited the port-a-potty. I used the nearby soap and hand washing station that they had outside of the port-a-potty’s and found my twin sister Jen standing nearby. Although my twin sister wasn’t my mother, her face gave off what I could only interpret to be something resembling a motherly instinct. “Are you good, Jen?” I nodded but realized that I had the dirty diaper inside my purse in a plastic bag. The other used diapers were thrown away in the trash in our room before leaving. I gestured my hand, pointing at my purse. My sister nodded and pointed at a nearby trash bin. Not caring who saw me at this point, I unzipped my purse and tossed the plastic bag containing my soiled diaper in the trash bin. The twins nearby didn’t really say anything about what I was throwing away. I could only guess that they thought that it was none of their fucking business. Now in the festival grounds, Jen smiled as she held out her cell phone. “I took a few pictures of other twins while you were in the port-a-potty.” She said, as she began showing me all of the pictures. “Tina and Trisha also texted us and wanted us to meet them by the food stalls just ahead.” I smiled and nodded. “Are we having lunch with them?” Jen nodded. “Yes Jill. They also have a few more sets of twin friends to introduce us to later.” But before we did that, I noticed different pin boards depicting different maps where twins could pin where they’re from. I wanted to do this with my sister, along with the Twins Days Mirror. We did the pins first. We looked for the map of the United States and placed our one pin on Philadelphia. The Twins Days Mirror took longer since there was a line for it. After about 10 minutes, it was our turn to stand on either side of the illusory mirror and attempted to make perfect poses of our twin reflection. We both pressed our right hand forward and made a silly face while another person took our pictures with our cell phones. After the silly face, we did two more poses. We did our best Wendy pose before doing a double hi-five for our last pose, trying really hard to match each other’s facial expression. After we finished the mirror, we continued forward through the festival grounds and turned left, which led to a few food stalls. Near the Gyro vendor, I saw a pair of Tinker Bells that smiled when we made eye contact. “Tina!” We both shouted. “Trisha!” Our twin friends hugged us. “How about we all get a Gyro?” Tina suggested. “Both Trisha and I have tried all the food from the vendors from over the years, and the Gyros are pretty decent.” Trisha pointed to a Dippin’ Dots vendor ahead. “And let’s get some Dippin’ Dots for dessert!” “I love Gyros…” I said with a grin. Jen gave me a playful jab. “Jill, you love virtually every food!” My sister was not wrong about that. When it came to food, I was a real critic. Besides news, makeup, and video games, food was another strong passion that I would definitely classify as a hobby. The four of us all bought Gyros with a bottled water to wash it down. We found a set of picnic tables just to the left of the Dippin’ Dots vendor and sat down. We ate our Gyros and enjoyed each other’s company. While I was in the middle of eating my Gyro, Trisha tapped my shoulder. She glanced around to ensure that no one else was nearby. “Jill, it happened again last night. After three months of being dry, I soaked another Poise Pad last night.” Even though Trisha was my new friend, I still felt self-conscious about others knowing about my bladder issues. My face reddened and my diaper felt a little warm again. At this point, I can’t remember the last time that I peed in the toilet on purpose. “And what am I supposed to say about that, Trisha?” “You’re supposed to say that you own it, Jill.” Trisha told me. “That accident happened to me unexpectedly last night. But do you know what, Jill? I owned it. Trust me. You will feel a lot better when you stand up and own it.” Tina nodded. “She’s right. If it’s something that you can’t control, there’s no point in fretting about it. Don’t let it dictate what kind of day you will have. Just learn to wear your incontinence with confidence.” I casually nodded as I finished my Gyro. “Thanks Tina and Trisha.” We all finished our Gyros and got Dippin’ Dots for dessert. Both Jen and I got a Chocolate Mega Size and Tina and Trisha got a Cookies and Cream Mega Size. Psyche! They both also ended up getting chocolate. After the Dippin’ Dots, the four of us walked towards the amphitheater for the contests and got in line to see how we would place. Considering how pleased the judges looked, we were all invited to the final line on stage to be judged on our costumes in front of an audience of twins and other onlookers. When I heard the results, I was shocked. Both Jen and I got third place for our Wendy Darling costumes. A set of twins that were mermaids got second place. And the first place went to Tina and Trisha for their Tinker Bell costumes. And considering the detail that they put into the costume, I can see how they got first. Their costumes lit up and their wings looked so much like the ones that I saw in the movie. Their lime green leotard dresses were cut at the perfect length at the hips and their wings hung perfectly behind their backs. Their golden blonde hair was parted over their right eye with their hair in a messy bun behind it. Their eye liner and lipstick matched Tinker Bell to a tee. They even had lime green slippers with white puffs that matched their dresses. And that was only the costume. They even had a magic wand and pixie dust as props. Having seen this movie literally a dozen times, I can say that this was the best Tinker Bell that I have ever seen. We all walked off the stage and got into the photo area for everyone to take pictures of the first, second, and third place contestants. Both Jen and I gave our Wendy poses for all the cell phones that snapped pictures of us. After the pictures were done, we stepped off the stage of the photo area and took selfies of each other. Tina and Trisha then introduced us to a few other twin friends before retreating to a tent near the food vendors to prepare for the talent show. A lot of the twin friends that we met were dressed up as pirates, and we followed them into the mainstage tent to watch the talent show. The talent show, overall, was very entertaining. The acts that I loved the most included one from Steven and Stanley and a wonderful performance from Tina and Trisha. We found ourselves sitting next to their twin boyfriends, so we had a good conversation with them. Steven and Stanley sang a popular song from Toy Story. Tina and Trisha sang a medley of different songs, concluding with “Total Eclipse of the Heart”. I was blown away with just how talented their singing voices were. With Tina and Trisha being the last act, we got up and left the tent. My attention was interrupted by Jen, who pointed to the souvenir stand, which was very close to the tent that we exited. “Jill,” she said. “Let’s get a Twins Days t-shirt!” We each got a T-shirt displaying this year’s theme on it, and also bought a pair of red sunglasses that looked very similar to the ones that Kenneth and Randy were wearing. After we bought the souvenirs, we found Tina and Trisha standing next to us again. “They’re going to take the picture at 3:30,” Tina told me, pointing to the football field ahead of us. “I love the picture!” Trisha added. All the twins get into the shot and a set of twins on cherry pickers will be taking the shot. Make sure you are within the marked boundary if you want to be in the shot. And don’t be late!” The time was now 2:42, and I was so distracted and having so much fun that I suddenly realized how wet my diaper was. I saw a nearby set of port-a-potty’s and glanced at Jen, pointing to the port-a-potty’s. Jen nodded and followed me. “I actually have to go too.” My sister told me. “It’s probably best to do it now before the picture.” I found another handicap port-a-potty and entered it. Since this was only a wet diaper, it didn’t take too long for me to wipe, cream, powder, and change into a new one. With just three diapers left in my purse, I placed the wet diaper into the plastic bag. The smell wouldn’t be that noticeable so I decided to wait to throw it away later. After I got out of the bathroom, I followed Jen with Tina and Trisha to the football field to take the big picture at 3:30. Both Tina and Trisha’s twin boyfriends, who were dressed up as Peter Pan, stood next to them. When Jen and I shared that we live in Philadelphia, their eyes lit up. From our conversation, I learned their names. Robert and Ronnie. “We will definitely have to hang out sometime!” Robert said with a grin. “We live about 15 miles from Philly.” I nodded and noticed that they were about to take the picture. At precisely 3:30, the picture was taken. After the picture, I wanted to go back to the food vendors with Jen. I gave Jen a pleading smile. “Can we go back to the vendors? I would like to split a funnel cake with you.” “Why certainly Jill!” Jen acquiesced. “I would be more than delighted!” We said goodbye to Tina and Trisha and walked back to the vendors. We ordered a funnel cake with powdered sugar and chocolate drizzle and split it in half. Well, we tore it since we didn’t have any sharp knife to cut it with. After finishing the funnel cake, we had sticky powdered sugar and chocolate syrup all over our hands. We laughed, making our way to the hand wash station near the port-a-potty’s. We washed the powdered sugar and chocolate syrup off our hands and made our way back to the festival gate. I got a call from Tina, and I answered it. “Hi!” I answered. “Hey Jill! How would you and Jen like to have dinner at Sushi En with Robert and Ronnie?” “Tell her it’s okay!” Jen shouted. “It’s okay!” I shouted. “Okay! Meet us at the festival gate. We’ll drive you there. Don’t worry about our boyfriends. They drove over here in their rental. See you in a few!” I hung up and walked with my twin sister out of the festival gate. Within a couple of minutes, I saw both Tina and Trisha sitting there with their boyfriends. Seeing them so happy really made me miss Gary. Gary owes me a date when I get back to Philadelphia… A golf cart arrived at the end of the road, waiting to take new passengers back to the high school parking lot. Both Jen and I were about to walk past a set of female twins when we stopped. When they saw that we knew them, they gave us approval to cut them and join our friends. When we saw that only the four of us could fit on one cart, the boyfriends gave us permission to go on ahead, as they would catch the next golf cart. We all hung on, and the golf cart sped down the Joshua T. Miktarian Memorial Parkway towards the high school. About two minutes later, we were at the parking lot to the high school that Jen and I were at yesterday. We got off and walked towards the parking lot. Tina showed us the way to their car, which was a white 2019 Chevy Malibu. I got into the back with Jen, while Trisha rode shotgun with Tina. Just as we were leaving, we saw the golf cart carrying Robert and Ronnie on it. They took us all the way to Sushi En, which was right across the street from the Hilton Garden Inn. Tina reserved a table for six while we waited for the other twins to arrive. Once they got there, we all ordered our food. Both Jen and I split a vegetable tempura and we each got a Hot Mama roll and a Drunken Tiger roll. Tina, Trisha, and their boyfriends all got different appetizers and rolls. For dessert, both Jen and I got the mochi ice cream. Two strawberry mochi balls and two chocolate mochi balls. But it wasn’t just the mochi that made it good. It was topped with whipped cream and drizzled with chocolate and strawberry syrup. It was both rich and delicious, making me experience what I could only describe as a foodgasm. Or dessertgasm in this case. When I came off the high of my dessertgasm, Trisha got my attention. “Jill and Jen.” Trisha said. “Would you two like to go to the Bertram Inn? All of us, including a bunch of friends are going. Since you and Jen are first timers, just know that the Bertram is THE place to go if you want to party.” This made my twin sister sigh. “I don’t think we can do that.” Jen told her. “Both Jill and I want to see the fireworks tonight. If we go to the Bertram after that, it will be too late.” Tina nodded. “Okay Jill. We’ll drive both of you back to the hotel.” We paid for our dinners and left the restaurant with Tina and Trisha. Once back at the hotel, Tina and Trisha said goodbye to us. “It was fun spending the day with you two!” Tina told us. “And let’s not forget last night!” Trisha added. “We’ll see you two tomorrow for Sunday!” The white Chevy Malibu drove off. Both Jen and I entered the hotel. Jen did a quick load of laundry, washing our Wendy Costumes, my soaked panties, and my wet pajamas from last night. With it being 5:17, there were still about 4 hours before the fireworks began at 9:30. While Jen was doing this, I changed into a new diaper, along with a black crop top and a navy-blue knee-length skirt. Jen matched the same outfit, and we spent a little bit of time relaxing in the room while the laundry finished washing and drying. I checked my bed and found brand new bedding on it. This was a relief, as I didn’t want to sleep on my dried piss tonight. After the laundry dried, Jen took care of all the clothes. It was 6:47, so we decided to head down to the lobby. There weren’t a lot of people down there, so we headed back to Twinsburg High School. Jen parked the red Toyota Camry, and someone took us back to the festival grounds on a golf cart. Once there, we went back through the front gate. We spent the next few hours talking to twins while we enjoyed the bands playing from the mainstage tent. At 9:30, the fireworks happened. Both Jen and I saw them, and they were beautiful. With me not sleeping that well, I felt very tired at this point. I walked with my sister back to the parking lot. The golf carts were not in service, so we had to walk the entire half mile stretch back to the high school. Once back at the Hilton Garden Inn, I was ready to collapse. I changed into my nighttime diaper and freshly washed pajamas and checked my purse for tomorrow. I had just one diaper left so I ended up not using all five of them. I took it out to use for tomorrow morning and added another five for Sunday. Only six diapers left for this trip… I brushed my teeth, flossed, and rinsed with mouthwash. I got into my bed, and I fell asleep within a couple minutes. I woke up to feel a soft tap on my shoulder. “Jill? Would you like to go for a swim with me?” I sat up and checked the cell phone. 6:34 AM. I then checked the bedding. While the bedding was indeed dry this time, my diaper was completely soaked. But on a positive note, I did “sleep like a baby”. I reluctantly agreed to my sister’s early morning fitness regimen. Considering how she sharply disapproved of me wearing my panties now, I was surprised that she would actually invite me to swim in the swimming pool, despite the potential risk of me accidentally peeing in the swimming pool during our swim due to my inability to control my bladder. She was already in her athletic two-piece swimsuit, waiting for me to put mine on. It was a Royal Blue Mohiass Bikini Set. Wasting no time, I undressed in front of my sister and tore off my wet diaper. I pulled open the drawer and put on my two-piece swimsuit, which also matched my twin sister’s. We took the elevator down to the pool and began our swim. To my relief, both Jen and I were the only ones in the swimming pool. As I jumped into the pool, I could feel the cold water around my skin. Just then, I felt something warm in the water. I swam forward, and Jen swam behind me, by the warm spot that I left behind. Jen looked at me and sighed. “Jill, you just peed in the pool.” I sighed in embarrassment. “Again Jen, I think it has been about two or three weeks since I have consciously peed on the toilet. Yes, there has been times that I peed on the toilet, but it was without any conscious effort and exertion of any of my muscles.” Jen nodded as she looked at me with concern. “Jill, I think that you should see a doctor about your bladder issue. Over the past month, your continence has gotten worse. Your more frequent use of diapers during the day has exacerbated the problem. It is done so to the point where I don’t think your bladder muscles can hold in any pee anymore.” I shook my head. “On the airplane, I was able to hold in my bladder for 30 minutes.” Jen nodded. “That’s only 30 minutes! What I want you to do is to start timing how long you can hold your bladder. Try some Kegel exercises. It might help in strengthening your bladder muscles.” As I swam past her, I could feel the warmth once again. Jen, who was right next to me, felt the warmth and sighed. “Jill, you just did it again. Get out of the pool and go change into a diaper. I thought that we could have a nice swim without this being a problem, but I thought wrong…” I got out of the pool and my sister joined me. We got upstairs and I got ready. I took my shower and changed into a new diaper. We both put on an orange crop top with a white knee-length skirt. For Sunday, it was pretty much less busy than Saturday, in terms of activity. We had breakfast in the ballroom again. We saw the same Hispanic twins eating breakfast in the ballroom as yesterday. Both Jen and I introduced ourselves and I found out that their names were Diana and Lorena. They were both from Tucson, Arizona. Jen and I had a lighter version of the delicious plate that I had yesterday. After the breakfast, my twin sister took me to the high school for the last day of the Twins Days Festival. The golf cart took us down the half-mile stretch to the festival grounds. Although chapel was scheduled for 9:00, we arrived 20 minutes early. We once again saw Tina and Trisha there. I was surprised to see them both there, considering that they were at the Bertram last night. I could see both of them yawning and squinting their eyes. To summarize, chapel was pretty good. The message had to do with carrying our own cross and taking responsibility for circumstances that we couldn’t control. This freaked me out as this was the same exact thing that Jen told me Friday in the high school bathroom. How did she know to tell me this? This really got me thinking about her faith and what it really meant to her. After all, Joey introduced it to her, and she seems to really be running with it. There is some truth there. I will definitely think about the message that Pastor John spoke to us this morning. After chapel, we took a bunch of pictures with the other twins that attended. We then went to the research tent and answered a few surveys in exchange for free stuff. For one survey, we got some lotions. For another survey, we got a $30 Gift Card. After the surveys, we just walked around the festival grounds and talked to some more twins for a few hours. We then got a text from Tina and Trisha to come to the amphitheater for another contest. They were in the lookalike contest, wearing their green summer dresses. Both Jen and I went to the amphitheater to watch the contest. Once again, both Tina and Trisha got first place. After I took their first-place picture, Tina smiled at us again. “How would you like to go bowling with us?” “Yeah!” Trisha agreed. “It’s a lot of fun! Every year on Sunday night, Roseland Lanes opens the entire bowling alley for all of the remaining twins to bowl privately. You’re welcome to come if you want!” I could not pass up the offer, and neither could Jen. We both sadly left the festival grounds one last time and took the golf cart back to the high school. As I saw the festival grounds fading out of view, I frowned. Twins Days Festival was coming to an end. Pretty soon, it would be back to the grind at Philadelphia again. Jen placed her arms on my shoulder. “There there, Jill. There’s always next year. We’re going to register again. I had so much fun here that I want to come every year with you from now on…” That made me feel a little bit better. We got to our red Toyota Camry. Jen drove us to Roseland Lanes, where we met Tina and Trisha there. Leagues were being organized so bowling didn’t start yet. Both Jen and I were put into a league with Tina and Trisha. Bowling started at 7:00 and we played Ninepin and alternated lanes for each frame. After bowling for a couple hours and getting a few strikes, both Jen and I called it a night. We drove back to the Hilton Garden Inn for our very last night. Feeling tired again, I did my nighttime routine in getting ready for bed. For the whole day, I only used three diapers. I put on my fourth diaper with my pajama set and fell asleep. I woke up at 8:00 AM sharp. With the flight back to Philadelphia being at 12:30 PM, both Jen and I had to get back to the airport by 10:00 AM. Both Joey and Gary would be waiting at the airport at 2:00 to pick us up. Within the next hour, both I and my twin sister Jen got ourselves ready. We packed everything after our shower and Jen made sure that all the souvenirs went back in my diaper suitcase. Since the suitcase only had two diapers left (I restocked my purse with five more diapers), it was almost empty. I also traded all my wipes and powders. I also put my Aquaphor back in the checked bag to comply with the TSA guidelines. The creams that we got from the survey would’ve also have been confiscated if they were not in a checked bag. We checked out at around 9:16 AM and left the hotel. We stopped at Sheetz and ordered breakfast to go. We both got a sausage, egg, and cheese, breakfast burrito and some Hashbrownz and ranch dressing. We got water since we would be getting the coffee at the airport. Jen drove to the Cleveland Hopkins International Airport while I ate my breakfast. After she gassed up and dropped off the rental, we took all our luggage out and entered the airport. We checked in our four checked bags again and Jen paid for them with her credit card. After that, Jen took her bag of Sheetz and ate her breakfast while we waited in line at the TSA checkpoint. With it being 20 minutes before we were checked through, that was more than enough time for her to finish her breakfast. I looked at my return flight boarding pass. Our flight was AAL1538. A nonstop flight leaving Cleveland Hopkins International Airport at 12:30 PM and arriving at Philadelphia International Airport at 2:08 PM. Once again, the TSA was no issue. Just one bag through the conveyor belt. After both Jen and I grabbed our backpack purses, we made our way towards our gate. We found our gate, which was C7 this time. At 11:50, we both got our Dunkin’ Coffee. Two large mocha espressos. I only had one small wetting this morning so I knew that I could make it through the flight no problem. Boarding started at 12:10. Both Jen and I got onto the plane. We got 19D and 19F this time, so we were a little bit closer to the bathroom, if Jen needed to use it or if I needed to change my diaper before landing. About two minutes before takeoff, I found the temperature of my coffee cool enough to chug, so I chugged the whole coffee in a few gulps. Jen, on the other hand, took careful sips. About 20 minutes later, I had my first accident in my diaper. The second more intense accident came in another 30 minutes. At that point, I got up and entered the bathroom. I changed into a new diaper and returned to my seat. I was just in time for Jen to get up and use the bathroom. About 45 minutes later, the plane began its descent into Philadelphia and made a perfect touchdown on the runway. About 10 minutes later, it taxied all the way to the passenger boarding bridge. And five minutes later, it was time for Jen and me to get off the plane. I switched my phone off airplane mode and noticed that I had one missed text message from Glytter. As we walked off the plane, I texted her back. She wanted to know if I was on my way home, and I told her that I just arrived in Philadelphia. Both Gary and Joey were waiting for us when we got off the plane. I hugged Gary and we kissed each other on the cheeks. We went over to the baggage claim and we all grabbed a checked luggage bag before leaving the airport. This time, Gary’s Black Lexus LS sedan was parked, and he opened up his trunk for us to put in all of the luggage. With everything loaded, I piled in the back seat with Jen while Joey rode shotgun with Gary. On the way back home, both Jen and I shared our adventures in Twinsburg. All the pictures that we took and all the new friends that we made. Both Gary and Joey only had a little time to explain what they did, which was work and play video games during the weekend. Once in the parking deck, both Gary and Joey helped us carry our luggage all the way back to the apartment. Once inside Apartment 2202 (Home sweet home), both Joey and Gary had to get back to work, since it was a Monday, and both Jen and I needed to rest from the long weekend. I spent the rest of the day unpacking and thinking about tomorrow when I got a phone call. The caller ID read CBS Philadelphia. I could feel my diaper getting warm. I swiped the answer button and put it on speaker. “Hello?” “Is this Jillian Jenners?” “Yes. Hello. How are you doing on this fine afternoon?” “Wonderful. This is Melinda Thompson. I work in the HR Department for CBS Philadelphia. Having reviewed your résumé and all your credentials, we want to set up an interview with you at your earliest convenience. Would you be able to come into the studio tomorrow at 1:00?” My heart skipped a beat. “1:00 works perfect for me. Thank you very much for your time.” “And I in turn want to thank you for your time, Miss Jenners. You have a wonderful afternoon. Bye.” I hung up the phone, and my twin sister screamed in excitement. “Congratulations Jill! You got an interview! You have one day to prepare for it. I hope that you get this job!” A few tears rolled down my eyes. “I hope that I get it too, Jen!” “You’ve wanted this so bad, Jill!” Jen said, almost crying. “I will be praying that you get this job! Now, let’s calm down after the long weekend. We both had a lot of fun…” I spent the rest of the day unpacking everything and getting ready for tomorrow. I announced on my JillianPlays channel on Twitch that today’s stream would be cancelled since I just got back from Twins Days. Glytter already knew this, so giving the news to her wasn’t necessary. It was now bedtime once again. And you all know what that means, my JJ Little Bestie Babies. With my twin sister Jen and I having just returned from Twinsburg, I was totally unaware of what was about to happen. Do you remember how I said that I wanted to use the diapers for convenience and to avoid embarrassment in streams? Well, that happened to backfire in the worst possible way. If you thought that my past embarrassing episodes were bad, just wait until you hear what happens next. You better get a fresh diaper for this one, or there’s going to be a leak. This is going to be the embarrassment to end all embarrassments. I had no idea that it was actually coming to me. Little did I know that my most embarrassing day of my life was just about to happen…

update: Mommy changed me that tykables overnights diapers. she was happy to wear gloves cause it was really messy. now in a tykables waddlers diaper.

Chapter 10: Movies In the movie theater lobby, Lisa and Sarah navigated through the bustling crowd of moviegoers, the scent of buttered popcorn wafting through the air. Lisa couldn't help but feel a little self-concerned about wearing sweats out in public. She normally would wear something a touch more "professional." But at least she wasn't in a pull-up or urine-soaked underwear. This was way better than what she had been dealing with these last few days. "Two tickets for the 6:30 showing, please," Sarah told the cashier at the ticket booth. "IDs please," the clerk replied. "Really?" Sarah shot back, a little confused, while pulling open her purse for her wallet. "Yeah, the movie is rated R, and after too many underage teens sneaking in, we had to start checking all IDs. If you think this is ridiculous, you should see the look on the faces of the 50-year-olds." "I bet. It's fine. We are both over 20, anyway. Here you go." Sarah handed the man both her and Lisa's IDs. "I mean, I guess it makes sense. It is a horror movie, after all, and if the movie lives up to reviews online, I'll be a shit-your-pants experience." Lisa's eyes got wide at Sarah's words. Normally, she loved watching horror movies. It was one of her and Sarah's favorite activities to do together. They've seen hundreds of movies together, some of the cult classics at home and big box motion pictures in theaters on new release. Only, with everything going on, would this actually be a good idea? There were several times when Sarah had peed herself from the jump scares. It got to the point where she normally would wear a pad to the theater just in case. "Thanks! Will do." Sarah told the clerk as she took the tickets from him, snapping Lisa back to reality. "You okay there Lis? You look like you already saw a ghost." "Huh? Yeah, I'm fine. I just can't wait for the movie to start. What do you think? Should we get snacks?" Lisa tried to act like everything was fine, picking up her pace as they walked towards the center of the lobby. "Uh, always! Since when don't we get snacks?" Sarah gave Lisa a slight nudge with her elbow, playfully. Lisa and Sarah made their way to the concession stand, the enticing display of snacks and drinks beckoning them. As they got up to the counter to place their order, Lisa hesitated, her stomach churning with nerves as she debated whether to risk getting a large drink like she usually does. "The usual ladies?" The concession clerk, John, asked them. He was used to seeing Lisa and Sarah at the theater. They've become such regulars, that he had their normal order memorized. "You know it, Jonny!" Sarah replied, not thinking twice about it. Lisa opened her mouth to protest but noticed he had already gotten a start on their drinks. Not wanting to be a bother, she just let it be. She could manage a simple movie, right? After all, it was always Sarah who peed herself at these things. Lisa hadn't had an issue once. "You two here for the new flick?" "As if we'd be here for anything else." Sarah rolled her eyes lightly playfully as she leaned up against the concessions counter. "Fair enough. Alright, here you two are; two large drinks, a large popcorn, a salted pretzel, and nachos. Is there anything else for today?" "Nope, you nailed it yet again." "Great, and it looks like you two have enough points to cover it today." "Consider it done! Thanks, Jonny! We'll see later," Sarah said, giving the counter a light smack in a lightly dramatic way before grabbing all of their goodies and handing Lisa hers. "Sounds good, enjoy the movie!" John waved as they walked off to the theater room. "Are you okay?" Sarah asked, concern evident in her voice as she noticed Lisa's almost shy demeanor. "Oh my gosh, I totally took over there, didn't I? I just thought we'd get the normal, you know to just chill. Did you want something else we can get something else." "No. No. It's okay. The snacks are perfect. I'm gonna need a bite of that pretzel, though." Lisa didn't want to make a fuss about the soda. It was her favorite flavor, she just didn't want anything to happen. "Girl, since when don't you?" they both giggled at Sarah's reply. The previews for upcoming movie releases were still playing as they climbed up the stairs and shimmied their way to their seats. As they settled into their seats, Lisa decided she should use the bathroom before the movie started to give her the best chance at avoiding another accident today. "Give me a second; I'm going to use the bathroom real quick," Lisa told Sarah as she set down her drink and snacks in her seat beside her. The lights dimmed, and the movie began to play on the big screen just as Lisa turned around to head out of the room. "Better hurry up. It looks like it's getting ready to start." "Ugh!" Lisa rushed down the stairs as quickly as she could, frustrated by their timing. Normally, she would just choose to hold it until after the movie, but with how her bladder had been acting, not giving her any warnings until the last second was the last thing she needed today. Lisa ran around the corner to the bathroom right next to their theater room and found an open stall. She quickly pulled down her narrowed sweat pants and underwear and sat on the toilet. "This is fucking annoying!" Lisa mumbled under her breath. She stared at the bracelet around her wrist. "You have been the worst! I wish you'd just go away. I just want things to go back to normal." Lisa knew it likely wasn't going to work, but that didn't change her frustrations with it. She finally felt her bladder release the small amount of urine that had built up on the car ride over. Finished, Lisa put herself back together and headed back to her seat before too much of the movie had played. Walking into the room, it was practically pitch black in comparison to the main lobby area outside of their theater. Luckily, she had the light path she could follow to get back to her seat. "There you are," Sarah said softly as Lisa took her seat next to her friend. "Did I miss anything?" "Nah, just scenic shots." "Perfect." Lisa settled into her seat and began to get engrossed in the movie. Snacking on their snacks and sipping away at her drink without a second thought. *** The movie was about halfway over. They had already seen the monster in the movie several times, with several jump scares sending popcorn flying in the air with loud shrieks. At each one, Lisa looked over at Sarah to see if she kept her composure as they'd done many times before. She was totally engrossed in her normal friend time, forgetting everything that had happened recently. Suddenly, another jump scare! Lisa flinched at the sight. She recovered from the moment briefly afterward. Only she noticed that her groin felt warm. Shocked, she realized she was peeing herself. She didn't even feel the warning signs this time. What the heck! She sat there frozen in her seat as she felt the warmness spread towards her butt. "Oh my gosh! That one actually got me a little." Sarah leaned over to Lisa, whispering, knowing her friend usually got a kick out of it, and they'd laugh about it after the movie. Only this time, Lisa seemed distracted. "Are you good?" "Uhh yeah, I'm fine." Lisa lied to her friend. She didn't want to admit that she actually wet herself again. Not when this never happens; that would only cause Sarah to worry like her mom and push her to visit a doctor. Actually, after this accident, maybe she should. There was no warning sign. Normally, she would get that last-second warning and need to rush off, but it didn't happen this time. Why!? Was there something wrong with her? Sarah didn't want to push the subject, especially after what had happened earlier. She knew Lisa likely had an accident, but bringing it up would only make things worse. Instead, she figured she could give Lisa her jacket to tie around her waist once the movie was over. Sarah wondered if Lisa was okay, it's not normal for her to have so many close calls. Lisa didn't want to talk about her accident or get up and leave, showing off her soaked pants. She tried her best to focus on the rest of the film, hoping her pants weren't as soaked as she thought they were. She tried to focus on the film, to lose herself in the story unfolding before her, but her mind kept wandering back to the cursed bracelet and the havoc it had brought into her life. *** Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the movie ended. The credits rolling. Lisa and Sarah watched as everyone slowly started to shuffle out of the room. They both always stuck around until the end of the credits in case there were any last-minute scenes. They both just sat there awkwardly. Lisa tried to steal a glance at her sweatpants to see if there were any wet spots noticeable, but it was too dim to see anything. She felt her heart race with anxiety, worried to see what the damage was once she finally had to stand up. As the credits finished rolling, Lisa was surprised to see the theater room empty, with just a few workers down at the bottom waiting for everyone to exit so they could begin cleaning. Out of time and out of options, Lisa readied herself for the most embarrassing moment of her life. Sarah got up first and removed her jacket, claiming it "was too warm" for her. Lisa pulled out her phone and noticed there was a text from Craig. Craig: "Hey, beautiful! I can't wait for our date tomorrow night. I got a fabulous restaurant, I'm going to take you to. So wear a nice dress. 😉" Lisa felt her heart flutter, slightly distracted by Craig's text. She temporarily forgot the ordeal she was about to undergo when she left the theater. Lisa: "Hey, good looking. Sorry, I just finished up at the movies with Sarah. I'm looking forward to it. Who knows, if this place is as good as you're making it sound, I might have to pack an overnight bag. 😉" Snapping back to reality. She noticed what Sarah was trying to do, feeling suspicious. She knew Sarah wasn't actually hot. She was just trying to be a good friend. Lisa appreciated her friend's attempt to make her accident less noticeable... or at least the best they could. Lisa finally stood up. She ran her hand on her butt in a wiping motion as if to wipe something off from the seat of her pants. She was trying to see if she could feel any wet patches. Lisa's face became puzzled, as she finished standing up, wiping her butt a second time, confused. She was completely dry. She knew she had peed; she felt the stream running into her underwear. Her eyes widened suddenly. "Are you shitting me!?" she thought. She realized that her underwear had become a pull-up again. This time, it worked; what the hell? "You good, Lisa?" Sarah asked, seeing her friend asking very confused. "Um, yeah, it's nothing," Lisa didn't want to tell Sarah. Not like this, not after it failed last time. There was no way Sarah would believe her. Not with their history at the movies. "Do you want to use my jacket?" Sarah outstretched her hand with her jacket, looking down towards Lisa's waist, signifying that she knew about Lisa's accident. Lisa's face blushed at her friend's suggestion. "Thanks. But I'm good." Sarah looked confused. How could she be good? She clearly peed herself at that jump scare. Her face said it all. "Um, okay? No problem. Let me know if you change your mind, I guess." Lisa grabbed her things and started to exit the aisle. Sarah was able to get a clear view of Lisa's butt and was a little shocked to see it was completely dry. She quickly followed suit. Running up to catch up with Lisa in the lobby hallway outside of the theater room, Sarah whispered, "I'm going to hit the bathroom real quick to change my undies. I had a slight leak. Wanna join?" Lisa looked at Sarah for a moment, unsure if she should take her up or not. She didn't want to stay in a wet pull-up until she got home, but changing out of it with her friend didn't sound like a good idea either. Contemplating momentarily, Lisa decided to take Sarah up on her offer. She has already told Sarah about the bracelet and the annoying pull-ups showing up. Whether or not Sarah believed her was a completely different story. Alternatively, Lisa's mom has no idea. Cleaning up here will be a thousand times easier than at home. "Yeah, that would be great. Do you have an extra one?" Lisa blushed, saying she was getting a third pair of underwear today. "Sadly, no. But you can just go commando. Or I can give you the extra I brought for myself if that makes you uncomfortable." Lisa's heart sank. What was she going to do now? She admitted to wanting to get changed, so Sarah knew she had an accident, but she didn't have anything else to wear. Lisa hated the thought of going without underwear or, worse, taking Sarah's last pair. At least going without underwear beat the pull-up. Besides, the sweatpants were really comfortable. "No, it's okay. I can't do that." They both entered the lady's room; luckily, no one else was in there, which made sense; it was already nine at night. They each went into a stall. Lisa wasted no time in getting her pants off to remove the pull-up. As she slid it down her legs, she felt how heavy it was already. The thing was soaked! If she had gone any more, it likely would have leaked. She heard Sarah flush the toilet in the stall next to her. Lisa began to panic as she slid back up her sweatpants. She had to leave the stall before Sarah. Otherwise, Sarah would see the pull-up. Yeah, Lisa wanted Sarah to see it earlier, but that was to prove the magic. Now if Sarah saw it, she might think Lisa just put it on before they left for the movie. Lisa rushed out of the stall and started to speed walk to the trash bin. Just as she got there, Sarah exited her stall. Lisa threw the pull-up into the trash as fast as she could. But it was too late. Sarah saw the childish garment in her hand as she went to put it in the bin. Lisa quickly hid the pull-up under some of the paper towels and then went over to the sink to wash up. Sarah considered asking Lisa about it but opted to wait. She could tell Lisa wasn't ready for some playful teasing. Instead, she walked up to her and washed her hands. As they left the movie theater, Sarah led the way to her car, chatting about the movie and other random topics. Lisa tried to engage in the conversation, but her mind was elsewhere. She couldn't shake the embarrassment of wetting herself in the theater and having to deal with the pull-up. The thought of going home without underwear made her feel vulnerable. When they reached Sarah's car, Lisa hesitated before getting in. She glanced around, hoping her mom wouldn't be awake when she got home. The idea of facing her after another embarrassing incident was too much to bear. As Sarah started the car and pulled out of the parking lot, Lisa stared out the window, lost in thought. She couldn't believe how much her life had changed since that bracelet had appeared. What had started as a cute accessory and a joke quickly turned into a nightmare, with even the simplest of daily activities turning into opportunities for chaos and humiliation. Despite everything, Lisa felt a sense of gratitude towards Sarah. Her friend had been there for her through it all today, offering support when she needed it most. As they drove through the quiet streets towards Lisa's apartment, she knew she was lucky to have someone like Sarah in her life. When they arrived at Lisa's apartment building, Sarah parked the car and turned to Lisa. "Are you going to be okay?" she asked, her voice filled with concern. Lisa forced a smile and nodded. "Yeah, I'll be fine. Thanks for everything, Sarah. You're the best." Sarah smiled back and embraced Lisa. "Anytime, Lis. Just remember, I'm always here for you." ***Back at Sarah's apartment*** It was a long day. Sarah was happy she got to spend so much time with Lisa, but this had to be one of the weirdest days she ever spent with her friend. Exhausted, Sarah went into the bathroom to take a shower. She got undressed, and as she went to place her clothes in the laundry basket, she spotted Lisa's clothes from earlier. Sarah recalled how she gave Lisa a new pair of underwear after her shower. But for some reason, she can't see them here. Where did Lisa put them when she changed into that pull-up? After searching for a few minutes and coming up completely empty-handed, Sarah had given up and figured Lisa likely had enough time to calm down after her accident that she could ask. Sarah pulled out her phone and texted Lisa. Sarah: "Hey, no rush, but where did you put those undies I gave you? I can't find them anywhere?"

A/N: I realized that I never actually gave a description of what this story is about and honestly, I have no clue myself. I’m kind of just writing as I go along, whatever pops into my head. However inspiration has defiantly come from Chasing Emily, Nerissa’s Home for Diaper Girls, Bnuuy Brainwash, ausdpr, Personalias and I can’t remember the name of the story but it was just like Groundhog Day where this Little is stuck in this never ending cycle! Besides that there are many more I’ve taken influence from! Also, for those of you new to my writing, I’m not big on doing structured stories. I’ll kind of chose a place to start and go from there and fill in it all along the way. Please stick with me! I’ve worked out the ending (whenever that will be) and it will all make sense later on hopefully. OoOoo Chapter 3: Etiquette School. The place where Little’s dreams were sent to die. Honestly, she would have preferred a public spanking, permanent diapering or even getting kicked around by her horrid Amazon toddler cousins but Etiquette School?! Oh, there was no hope of coming out of there sane. She’d woken a few moments later, dazed and confused wondering if it had all been a dream. But it was not. “Abby!” She cried, tugging on the front of the woman’s shirt. “Please! You don’t have to do this, I’ll behave. I’ll be good! Spank me! Diaper me forever, I don’t care! You know what they’ll do to me-” She wouldn’t look at her, ignoring her words and was placed back in her crib. Moving to open up the curtains, Dani exclaims, “hey!” Her hand moves to her eyes, attempting to block the stream of sunlight shining on her face. Her head pounded, a seeping ache forming in the back of her skull. She squeezed her eyes shut. “It hurts!” “That’s what happens when you drink alcohol. I’d think you’d understand what a hangover is, being that you’re an adult and all.” “I’m sorry.” The Little tried again, sincerely meaning it this time. “I was stupid and naive and should have listened to you. I promise I won’t do it again-” “Oh you bet you won’t. Especially when you get out of etiquette school.” She was deadly serious with her stony face, mouth pressed into a thin line and hands on her hips. “We’ll be driving up to Aequor tomorrow morning. I already made the call and a space has been reserved for you.” Dani struggled to breathe, in shock that they were going to Aequor. It was the second largest city after Amazonia located on the coast which was six hours away! Dani had been to Aequor once on a school trip when she was fourteen. It was warm and the ocean was the bluest that she’d ever seen but the people… not one Little was free. She knew they’d taken them there for its shock factor. To show everyone how good they had it in Amazonia compared to Aequor and the more conservative cities and it worked. After just one week, nobody complained about having to wear pull-ups to school ever again. “They’re going to scramble my mind. I thought you didn’t want a regressed Little! I’ll hate you forever!” Dani spat. “This is what you need. It’s for your own good and it’s all my fault. I haven’t been a good mother to you.” “That’s because you aren’t my mother. I already have a mother. I have parents that I haven't seen in three years because of you! I could never love you, you’re just like every other Amazon! IHATEYOUIHATEYOUIHATEYOU!” Dani screeched at the top of her lungs, eyes blinded over with angry tears. So caught up in her own feelings, she didn’t even notice as Abby left the room holding back tears of her own. Dani realized then that Abby was just one of those Amazon Saviours, thinking she could save the poor Little just to make herself look better. None of this was ever about her. She’d just been another pawn in this awful Amazon world. OoOoo The phone rang and Abby laid back in bed, unable to stop the trail of tears pouring from her eyes. She hadn’t cried like this, not in a long time because she was the type of person to never take anything to heart. But hearing Dani say the words, I hate you, broke something within her. The phone picks up and her older sister sounds from the other line. “Hey Abby. What’s up?” “I- I don’t know what to do!” Those are the first words out of her mouth. She attempts to compose herself only to burst into tears once again. It’s silent on the other end besides a heavy breathing. Finally, she speaks up. “What’s wrong, Abby? What happened?” Her sister, Veronica is concerned. “I’m sending Dani to Etiquette School tomorrow and she hasn’t taken it very well.” “Of course, she hasn’t. She’s a Little, what did you expect? Besides, you know I’m not one to tell someone how to parent but it’s about time you’re doing this.” Her sister was straightforward, always had been and did not bullshit around. Abby could handle it usually but this time… this time she couldn’t stop the tears. “I love you, you know that but are you really crying over a Little? Who’s the adult in the relationship? Why are you allowing her to control you-“ “She said she hates me!” Abby exclaimed. “My own daughter hates me!” Veronica sighs, mumbling something intelligible under her breathe. “She doesn’t have the emotional intelligence or comprehension skills to even understand why you are sending her to Etiquette school-” “Dani does.” She tries to argue. “No she doesn’t.” Her sister cuts her off. “Littles see the world in black and white, in good and bad. She heard something she didn't like so she lashed out. That’s normal, even with Amazon children. You wouldn’t believe the number of times Billy and Cameron have said they hated me.” She thinks to her nephews, rightful terrors they are, at only seven years old. They couldn’t be left alone with Dani because they’d simply scare her to death. “The difference is that the boys will grow up. They will gain maturity and learn from their past mistakes, but Dani? That’ll never be possible for her. You are doing this Little girl a favor.” “It doesn’t feel like it.” Her voice is just a whisper, questioning her own ability to even properly parent. “Let me ask you a question,” says Veronica. “What would happen if you were to throw a baby in a pool?” “They’d drown!” Abby gasps. “Wh-why would you throw someone in a pool that can’t even swim? They’re way too young.” It’s quiet on the other end and half a second later, it sinks in. “I’ve just about drowned Dani. I’m killing her everyday.” The Little’s words ring in her mind: “Giving me all of these freedoms is like dangling a carrot in front of my face. It’s right there and I can feel it yet it’s ripped away every time, just out of reach.” Abby shakes her head wondering how she had been so naive? Her sister’s voice softens, understanding creeping into her tone. “You took her in with good intentions but you have to decide whether you want to be her friend or mother. You can’t be both. She simply can’t process it all.” “I… you’re right.” The Amazon quietly admits wracked with guilt. “I just don’t know if I can face her right now. I don’t know what to do.” “Let me watch her for today. Go on a drive, meet up with some friends, just get out of the house. Steve is away with the boys on a camping trip and won’t be coming home until tomorrow.” “Are you sure?”Abby sniffles, contemplating her offer. “You know how she gets around you.” Her sister was strict and parented with a firm hand, something Dani was not used to. She basically quaked in fear at her sister so she was reluctant to leave them alone. “There is no better time to learn than now. This is what she needs and you know it.” Veronica was right as usual. She had no argument. “Go clean yourself up and tell her what’s happening. I’ll be damned if you let a five year old make you cry. You are twenty-five years old, Abigail. Start acting like it.” She didn’t say this out of malice but tough love which is exactly what Abby needed at the moment. “How soon will you be over?” “Twenty minutes. You’re doing the right thing, Abby. Don’t doubt yourself.” The line went dead and Abby did as she said. Washing her face, getting dressed for the day and brushing the hair out of her eyes, she looked better, decent almost. Re-entering the nursery she let out a shaky sigh at her baby’s puffy eyes and pale face. Curled up in a ball, staring off into the distance, Dani didn’t even react to her re-appearance. “Honey?” She whispers, crossing the room to the crib. Softly, her hand touches her back and with a jump, the girl is shocked back into reality. Abby lets out a sigh of relief that she is not crying anymore yet how resigned she seemed, how unhappy, was almost as bad. “What do you want?” She says coldly, turning to stare her straight in the eye. Abby struggles to keep her composure, shaking away any uncertainty from her body. “I have some stuff to do today so Auntie Vee is going to spend the day with you. You are to listen to her as you do to me and trust me, she will not take any of your attitude.” “But I don’t like her!” The girl cries out. “You’re just trying to get rid of me now-” “Daniella!” She yanks the Little up by the armpits, holding her out in front of her. “One more word and I’ll tan your hide so hard that you won’t be able to sit for a week! You’re Auntie loves you. Show some respect.” “Isn’t respect earned?” She sneers. “That’s it. I’m done with your shit.” OoOoo “In the nursery.” Those were the only words said as her sister arrived. At ten in the morning, she was already craving a fat glass of red wine. That’s how fed up she was. “Do I want to know what happened now?” The shorter, older version of Abby stood in front of her. Staring at her dirty blonde hair, narrow face and pointed nose that she inherited from their father, Abby could only shake her head. “She hasn’t had breakfast yet and you’ll need to dress her. Beware, she is in a hell of a mood-” “Abby.” Veronica stops her. “Get out of here, let me handle this.” She didn’t need to be told twice. OoOoo “Look what we have here.” Dani grimaced, unable to keep the pained expression off her face. She’s resorted to sitting on her knees, unable to sit on her reddened bottom that had not even been brutalized ten minutes before. Freezing at the sight of her “aunt” Dani had been hoping it was just a threat, that she wouldn’t actually send her devil of a sister. Obviously the Little was wrong. Her bottom lip slipped between her teeth, regarding the woman with a weary stare. “Aren’t you going to say hello to your Auntie?” Her voice was sickeningly sweet and the threat was clear. “H-hello Auntie Vee.” She tried not to show her fear but her voice shook as the woman smiled, baring her pearly white teeth. A shiver went down her spine, instantly wishing Abby was here to pick her up- No! Her mind hissed. She doesn’t care about you! Dani, you don’t need her! Yes, that's right. Abby was evil, selfish and corrupt just like every other Giant. She wasn’t going to fall for her games any longer. Now she just had to survive the evil sister. The woman stood at nine feet and even though she was smaller than Abby, she wasn’t to be underestimated. Dani wasn’t afraid to admit that she was scared of her. It’s why her voice was seemingly lost in her throat, letting out a whimper as she was lifted into the air. She wouldn’t put it past the woman to drop her flat on her ass. “Now, none of that.” Veronica hushed. “We’re just going to have some yummy breakfast, get dressed and then we’re going out for the day.” “Out?” She squeaked. “B-but why?” “Because, it’s healthy for little girls to get some sun and the park is having Toddler Story Hour! Won’t it be fun to make new friends?” Dani stifles a whimper. The thought of going out in public with other regressed Littles… it was her worst nightmare. “But I already have friends.” “We can never have too many though.” That was the end of the discussion and Dani knew better than to push this woman’s buttons. At the same time, Dani wracked her mind about how she was going to get out of this. Toddler Story Hour was the definition of hell. Playing with a bunch of drooling brain dead Littles? Yeah, no thank you. Besides, she was older! She was a preschooler! Dani continued to pout, suckling on the tip of her thumb as they moved to the kitchen. Switched to one arm, her Aunt rummaged through the fridge grabbing out a cup of yogurt and fruit. Her stomach grumbled, instinctively reaching for the food only for her hand to be swatted away. “Ouch!” She squealed, yanking her hand back. “Silly girl!” Veronica giggled. “This is Auntie’s food.” But Abby always lets her choose her own breakfast. What was she going to eat? Much to the Littles confusion they went to the living room settling down on the couch. As her thoughts spiraled, the Amazon unbuttoned her blouse and out popped a large breast. Her jaw dropped at the sight and while every fiber in her body rebelled against this indignity, she couldn’t stop the conditioned response. Drool pooled in her mouth, dribbling down her chin just able to taste the thick sweet creaminess. “Such an eager girl, aren’t we?” “N-no,” the words trembled in her throat. She was Pavlov’s dog personified. “Relax honey,” she cooed. “You are way too skinny, we need to fatten you up.” Conflict tore her in two wanting nothing more than to run away screaming yet she craved the milk like one needed air to breathe. In the end, the Amazon didn’t give her much of a choice, re-positioning into a cradle in her arms, guiding her lips to her exposed nipple. The Little was hesitant but knowing there was no way to out of this, she latched on and the world blurred around her. Now, she was actually fucked. OoOoo Dani blinked heavily, trying to make sense of how they had ended up at the park but the haze was too strong. Just a moment ago they were at the house. They were getting dressed for the day and Auntie Vee was telling her what a good Little she was, how cute her little bum bum was all nice and padded. Her nose wrinkled at the smell of Talcum powder. She lifted her puffy dress the color of the sky decorated with pretty sunflowers. There was the faintest wetness that hadn’t been there before. ”What are you doing silly girl?” The Amazon giggles, lifting her suddenly and dragging her back onto her lap. “Are you showing everyone your diaper?” Everyone? Dani is terribly confused and glancing around, she sees they are sitting in a circle. Other Amazon’s and Little’s surround them. “Is that your daughter? What a cutie pie.” A woman speaks up sitting beside them with a Little only a foot taller than herself dressed like a sailor in a blue striped legless onesie. He chewed on his pacifier, picking at the grass in a weird fixation. “My niece actually. Her name is Dani.” her Aunt smiled, rubbing her back. “And yes, you say that now…” They share a laugh though Dani doesn’t know what is so funny about this situation. “Oh, is she a naughty Little girl? My Tommy was the same way before some time spent at Etiquette school and enrollment in daycare. He was studying to be an engineer before, isn’t that funny? Now he just loves playing with his toy trucks and trains.” A feeling of anxiety rises in Dani’s chest that she can’t pinpoint the cause of but this wasn’t right. None of this was right! She watches as the boy, Tommy, picks at his nose, unable to do anything but stare in disgust. “Why actually, Dani is headed for Etiquette school tomorrow. Sometimes they just need a little reminder how to be Little-” “Oh that is so true.” Another woman pipes in across the circle with a girl and a boy latched onto both breasts. Dani’s cheeks pinken and she can only look for a few seconds before turning away. “What etiquette school are you sending her to? My kids went local to Amazonia Tech. I say it’s cra- horse dung,” she catches herself, not wanting to swear in front of the Littles, “that Hypnosis is illegal now in Amazonia. Back when Teddy and Dora attended, it was all the rage and they’ve turned out perfectly fine.” Many others had now tuned into the conversation and all seemingly agreed with her sentiment. “She’s going to Aequor first thing in the morning just to get a little adjustment. Someone thinks she’s bigger than she is!” Her voice had turned into an irritating coo, tweaking her nose. The high had faded and any moment she’d come crashing down and Dani wasn’t sure how long she could stay compliant for. “Aequor, you say? That’s where my son went. Trust me when I say, it’s one of the best schools around. They can have her sorted in under a week.” The lady had just arrived a few minutes ago. Tall, black and beautiful, the boy she carried on her hip had his face buried in the crook of her neck. Around her shoulder besides the obvious diaper bag was a tote bag with a tall book peeking out from the top. The conversation died down and people seemed to know the woman as they all turned their attention towards her. Pulling out the book from the bag, the cover was a drawing of a diapered and pacified Little fearfully running with their arms outstretched towards a towering Amazon with a halo glow as a scary monster lurked in the background. There were whimpers, Littles clinging onto their caretakers as looks of fear crossed over their faces. Dani couldn’t help the a shiver went down her spine, the image obviously meant to induce a sort of alarm. Her aunt’s hold tightened and she shook off the feeling, not wanting to appear weak. Not wanting to appear little. “It seems we’ve got a big group here!” The woman suddenly gleamed, addressing the group of around fifteen families. “Welcome to Toddler Story Hour! For those new here, my name is Miss Berry and this here, is my Little Johnny Boy. Can you say hi to everyone, dear?” The name stopped her short, sucking in a breath, as she waited with dreaded anticipation. His head lifted, a pink blush spreading across his cheeks at the amount of eyes before finally settling on her’s. Oh his hair! His voice! His heart-melting dreamy eyes! It’s the stripper. Little Johnny Boy. Dani doesn’t know if this is God’s sick sense of humor but whatever it was… she had no words. They stare, less than a second, before going back to his caretaker’s neck, softly sucking on his paci so as to forget where they were. Anxiously, her eyes flit around the circle checking if anyone else saw their exchange but the others remain oblivious, oohing and awing over the shy little boy who just couldn’t let go of his mommy. Hugged tight in his hand was a striped zebra who’s ear looked like it’d been chewed on a few too many times. Dani just couldn’t comprehend that this was the boy - man - who just last night, literally made her wet (and not the way she usually was). “Oh my,” she laughs, rubbing his back. “I see someone is a shy little boy today. But that’s ok because we’re going to be reading a really fun story today called: ‘It’s Okay Not to Grow Up’.” As she began, her voice was soothing, calm and Dani felt her shoulders drop and heart rate slow just listening to the sound of her melodic tone read the words off the page. OoOoo As Little Molly Lu filled her diaper nice and big, her mind was consumed with many different thoughts. Her mommy opened the back of her stinky diaper, ahhing and oohing at Molly Lu’s dirty little bum. “Mommy?” She asked. ”Yes, sweetheart?” Molly Lu’s mommy said. She looks up at the tall powerful Amazon and Molly Lu asks, “why am I not a grown up?” “Do you want to be a grown up?” Molly Lu’s mommy knew this was not a weird question. All Little girls and boys had big imaginations! The Little girl nodded her head. “Yes, I want to be a grown up!” Molly Lu exclaimed. She wanted to drive one of those big cars and go to the park by herself and go on a date with a cute boy! Little Molly Lu’s mommy had a big smile. She patted her head and the two walked to the front door. Molly Lu was very confused. “Where are we going?” It was dark and cold outside as Mommy opened the door. “You want to be a grown up. This is your chance.” Said her mommy and Molly Lu couldn’t believe it. Her eyes went big and she skipped outside. But her mommy didn’t follow her and Molly Lu turned around. “Mommy, are you coming?” Her face was sad as she shook her head no. Mommy said, “grown ups don’t stay with their mommies and daddies - only Little babies. Grown ups also don’t wear diapers and grown ups certainly do not cuddle and get nummies.” Little Molly Lu was suddenly very scared. If Mommy was not here, who would tuck her into her crib? Who would change her diaper? Who would scare away the nighttime monsters? The door closed shut and Molly Lu had never felt more lonely in this big scary world. A growl is heard and she looks around the dark with tears in her eyes wanting her mommy. The Little girl lets out a tinkle into her diaper and Molly Lu wonders, why did she ever want to be a grown up… There was a collective silence over the group, Little’s sucking the life out of their pacifiers with wide-eyes and trembling bodies. The story went on showing illustrations of the small diapered woman being chased by the monsters of adult responsibility and expectations that every Little adult seemed to inherently remember no matter how fucked their mind was. Even Dani found herself shivering at the thought of copious amount of school work and the growing stress she hadn’t had to think about in years. “It’s just a little story, sweetie. You never have to be scared in Auntie’s arms.” Veronica whispered in her ear in what Dani guessed was to be words of comfort but felt more like a vague threat. She doesn’t remember how the story ended, though most likely back with the Amazon, because she’d tuned it all out. Veronica frowned at her lack of reaction, staring off into the distance at the other families and lone Amazon’s and Littles alike, cruising through the park on such a nice day. There were sounds of laughter and screams of joy, breaking over the heavy silence that had fallen over the group. Afterward, Amazon’s were talking, Littles sticking fearfully close to their caretakers still spooked from the story. Dani sighed, feeling two fingers sneak in the side of her diaper checking for its wetness. Only damp, thank god. That was just from this morning’s feed. It’s not like she messed herself constantly. These past few days had just been abnormal. “I haven’t seen you around before! Is this your first Toddler Story Hour?” Looking up, Dani withheld her gasp trying her best not to be too obvious. The stripper- Little Johnny Boy - fiddled with his stuffie secured tightly on her hip. She could see the puffiness around his lower half, covered by little blue sailor shorts to match the rest of his clearly themed outfit. The Amazon holding him stuck out her hand towards Veronica, the two of them shaking firmly. “Yes, it was.” Veronica smiled, answering the question. “Decided to take my little niece here on a day out. Give Mommy a little break.” “Well, today was certainly the perfect day! Next week's story will be on the importance of diaper wearing.” Oh for fucks sake! Dani struggles not to roll her eyes, having heard this one far too many times for her liking. The man in front of her, she can see, is struggling with the same thought. A very non-babyish, discreet smirk plays on his lips masked behind the rubber bulb. Dani knew she had to get him alone because she had far too many questions that were not about to go unanswered. The Little decides to take a gamble. It’s a risky one but she doesn’t know any other way and in all honesty, this was the safest. “Auntie Vee?” Her soft voice, light and airy stops the conversation. They all look at her, a hint of suspicion in Veronica’s eyes and absolutely adoration in the other. “Yes, darling?” “C-can we go play on the playground? It looks so much fun!” A brow is raised, Veronica pausing for half a second as she tries to work out what her true intentions are but even she is momentarily taken aback by the girl’s big blue eyes. “Oh, that’d be fun! Look at all the other Littles running around. Do you want to make some new friends, Little Johnny Boy?” The other Amazon exclaims, untangling his arms and legs from around her body and placing them on the ground. Immediately, he reaches up again and a whine escapes his throat. His body only makes it up to her knees and he tugs on her long flowing skirt. “Somebody must really love their mommy!” “You bet he does. That’s Aequor for you.” Dani is placed down and the Amazons can’t help but fuss over the two Little’s, walking them over to the playground just a few feet away. “Come to Auntie Vee, if you need anything, okay? I will be sitting right here with Miss Berry.” She points to the picnic table behind them. Staring at the man beside her, it seems the last thing Little Johnny Boy wants to do is leave the Amazon’s side but deciding to lead, she grabs his hand in her own and they run off. OoOoo The Amazons are watching from across the playground, not too closely, and they are out of hearing range. The two Littles sit down in the sandbox, bucket in hand and shovel in the other just for appearance sake. “D-do you remember me from last night?” Her voice is a whisper behind her pacifier, weary of behaving ‘too grown-up’. For a moment Dani thinks that he is not going to respond but then he nods in defeat, cheeks twinging pink. “Of course, I remember you.” They build a sandcastle, filling their buckets up. The sand is itchy on her bare legs but she does her best not to fidget. That would prompt the Amazons to come over. “What the hell is going on? Last night you were knee deep-” “Can you please not say it like that?” He hisses suddenly. He brushes his floppy hair from his face and he seems almost embarrassed. “Well it’s how it was.” Dani huffs. “Am I wrong in your affections for me? Because I certainly had them for you.” Dani doesn’t know what possesses her to admit that out loud but it’s said and… she doesn’t regret it. Little Johnny Boy doesn’t seem to either. “I-I’m just embarrassed. Y-you’re pretty and now I’m in a diaper.” “Do you think I care? Take a look at me.” A small smile plays at his lips, the tension slowly fading from his body. He talks again, explaining his story. “Mom - Miss Berry - No, Alisha - adopted me six years ago. I’m a Portal Little from another dimension.” Her eyes just about pop open. A Portal Little? She’d heard of them in stories but never had she actually met one in real life! “Which dimension are you from?” “Earth.” Dani was bursting with a million questions. Supposedly, Littles were free there. They were the adults. They were normal size and Amazon’s were the abnormality. Oh, to live in such a place… “I wasn’t supposed to come here. My brother and his girlfriend had signed up for one of those inter-dimensional two week vacation tours but my brother’s girlfriend fell sick and gave her ticket to me. That was six years ago and I haven’t seen my brother since.” “And you were adopted?” Her voice was understanding, pitying the man. If only he’d made a different choice… said no or fell sick himself. She liked to believe there was a reason for everything but what reason did the Gods above have for taking away their adulthood? “Yes but Alisha is different-“ Oh, she’d heard that before. “Do you really think I would be a stripper in the Underground without her knowing?” He gives her a look, seeing her disbelieving expression and well, he had a point. “I went to Aequor but I’m not fully regressed. When Alisha wants me regressed, I’ll slip at just a simple smell. But most of the time I’m lucid like now.” Oh, Dani could believe it. She sighed, “I’m sure you heard I’m going there tomorrow?” Now it was his turn to pity her. She’d considered running away, making her escape at the park but there were too many watching eyes. Even if they made it past Veronica and Alisha, who was that to stop literally any other Amazon from snatching them up? It was too risky. Glancing back, The Amazons seemed deep into their conversation, not even looking their way. “I’m sorry.” He whispers. “Maybe you can convince your Mommy not to go all the way? Perhaps just make you incontinent? I’m assuming she’s not like the others given last night.” It’s what Dani used to think but the Little wasn’t too sure of her intentions anymore. “I’ve pushed a few too many buttons and if my evil aunt has anything to do with it, this is the last time I’ll be having a normal conversation.” she grumbles. “Besides, you still haven’t explained what you were doing at the party. A stripper, really? Even the most liberal Amazon wouldn’t allow that.” “Well, you see-” He doesn’t have a chance to continue. The diapered man freezes and a familiar look crosses over his face. Skin red as he grunts, his hands clench into fists and the padding swells beneath his bottom. The stench hits her nose a moment later. There is no time to say another word because from the corner of her eye, the two Amazons are headed their way. So they were watching… “I can’t say anymore,” he hurries to say. “Just know that not everything is as it seems.” OoOoo A/N: Hey everyone! Thank you to all those who have read and reviewed. I promise I’m going to respond, I’m just so bad at it. As always, please feel free to leave a review, I love hearing what you all have to say. I’m going to try to post another chapter sometime this week because I’m going on holiday for about the next month starting on Friday and will not have anytime to write. However, if I don’t post this week, just know that I will start up again towards the end of May!

Chapter 40: Healing Little in Love 2 – LittleFallenPrincess It had been six months since the protests stopped. Six months since the Prime Minister got voted out and arrested, along with Chris Slater, for their roles regarding the attack on Charlie. Thanks to LIBRA going through all their servers and all of Chris’ house, we found a bunch of incriminating evidence for both Chris and the Prime Minister, meaning that it was pretty much an open-and-shut case. It was as I feared, Chris had initially started off wanting to help people… but he got greedy. After setting up his apartment blocks, and once LIBRA had decided to try and find a candidate to run for parliament, he was approached by some companies, and also the Prime Minister, about potentially selling us all out for guaranteed safety. Turns out they had found out about what happened to Madison, and were terrified of LIBRA using that technology against us, so instead of fighting us, they turned our biggest supporter. Shortly after my wedding, he started receiving messages from them. And not long after that… began discussing using that technology on littles, as they had had one unfortunate accident when one of the researchers played around with the settings, frying their brain… making them Brute Force victim number one. All in exchange for saving his own skin. The Prime Minister had told him of his plans for the country, of his planned betrayal, and said that littles would never have power. Well… all except Chris. So the whole time I was campaigning, trying to convince people to go out and vote for us… Chris was being manipulated and coerced by these powerful individuals, and by the time we won… they were already the best of friends. And being the nuisance that I was to both Chris and the Prime Minister… they both decided to hypnotise Charlie to get me to back down, as apparently if they had gone after me, it would have just empowered littles. But if they went after me through Charlie… it would just be another Amazon regressing a little. Every time she went to one of her ‘publisher’ meetings, she was really being hypnotised by the device Chris had developed, and… well… you saw how that turned out. Now… obviously, with the current laws… they weren’t going to prison for their role in creating the Brute Force hypnosis. But they had gone after an Amazon. Manipulated her mind. And what was worse… was that apparently Charlie wasn’t the first. Obviously, they had to test it on others, so they found critics of Chris or the government, and manipulated their minds. It was a huge scandal and I had a lot of higher ups questioning me and LIBRA regarding the ‘destruction’ of the device. But I wasn’t lying when I said I destroyed it. I’m not having anything that messes with people’s brains, be it Amazons’ or littles’ minds. So yes, it was a bit of a hectic half a year. And a lot has happened in those six months. Let’s get it over with… no, I didn’t accept the nomination. I turned it down and suggested Lorna Carter be nominated instead. She seemed trustworthy, and I had Dotty look into her situation to make sure my gut was right about her. Turns out it was, Lorna had adopted her little friend after she had rescued her from a previous abusive adoption, and was helping her recover, even sending her to see Eve a few days a week. So she had my full backing, which apparently meant a lot to the rest of the party, who all voted for her in a landslide win. So she took over as interim Prime Minister, and called for an election within the year, pledging to dismantle the current party and lead a new one, made up of both Amazons AND littles, making sure to only let in those who weren’t the ex-Prime Minister’s lackeys, people who wanted to actually make a difference to little’s lives, you know… the ones who ran this party until the Prime Minister and Chris got their grubby little hands on it. I was asked, personally by Lorna, to run in my constituency again, but I… turned them down. I’d had enough of being in the limelight. I’d had enough of being targeted due to being the only little. Even if they were going to take more little candidates on… I didn’t want to be part of it anymore. I set out to make a difference… and I have done. Not only did I get the corrupt leader out, root out the corruption within LIBRA, and start a country-wide protest that led to everything changing… but I finally passed the Littles Equality Act. It was the first thing Lorna did as interim PM, making sure to ‘right the wrongs caused’ and ‘doing what they should have done within the first week of winning’. And thanks to our majority in the House of Commons, we got it passed quickly, just before the election. It was the House of Lords that I was worried about, but it turns out the protests got them shaken up too, and they quickly passed it, with two thirds majority voting in favour of the bill. And… before you ask… no, I didn’t use the device before I dismantled it. Of course I didn’t. I just saw the good in people and hoped for the best. And so it became law. Littles in our country suddenly had rights they no longer held before. Adoptions plummeted because it became illegal for Amazons to adopt littles without consent. Sure, some people still forcibly took littles, but the police now had much greater power to bring those to justice. Corruption in the government and the police was quickly stamped out, ensuring that they were serving the people, and that means everyone, littles included. Businesses catering to baby equipment for littles found their profits dropping sharply, so they all moved away overseas to countries that still allowed nonconsensual adoptions. But even with that drop in our economy, that was quickly made up by the number of littles who started returning to work now that it was safe to do so. And to top it all off… TV and radio suddenly became safe for us, after all forms of hypnosis for littles was banned. To my surprise, there were still quite a few consensual adoptions. Nowhere near the thousands every month that we had before forced adoptions were banned, but still a good dozen or so each month. Adoption centres were shut down, some of which forcibly. There was no need for them anymore, they were all out to make a profit at the expense of the littles it forcibly took, and they treated all of us so inhumanely. But in its place… were ‘LIBRA centres’. After Chris’ arrest, his funds had been used by Dotty and Claire and the rest at LIBRA to open what are known as LIBRA centres. They had bought the old adoption centres and turned them into these little ‘sanctuaries’. These centres are here for any littles in need of help. Whether it's because of an Amazon who is trying to adopt them forcibly, or if they need help after being exposed to any illegal infantilising hypnosis or nanites, LIBRA centres were set up to help any little in need. They also helped littles who wanted to be adopted, finding them safe, loving families if they wanted to go down that route. There were a lot of background checks to make sure the Amazons who would adopt them weren’t in it to abuse the littles, and so that if the little ever wanted to ‘grow up’, they could. Eve also really had her work cut out for her. Faith had helped her develop a way to help those who had been subjected to the brute force hypnosis recover, though it was going to be a long, difficult process to get back to normal for the regressed littles, a lot longer and harder than it was for those only subjected to the generic hypnosis pumped out on TV. Once she was done though, Faith and Morgan said goodbye once again and headed back to their new home, telling me that we needed to visit sometime. And so Eve continued her work and her research. Plus not only did she still manage her own clinic, but she now trained others in her methods to help un-regress littles, and then those got hired at LIBRA centres. LIBRA was slowly making their way through the previously registered adoptions, freeing any adopted little they could, and helping them recover at one of their centres. Some wanted to stay adopted, choosing to stay as an infantilised little in the care of an Amazon, as it made the world a lot easier to deal with. Honestly… part of me understood their choice. It’s better for us all now… but it’s still scary out there. Those that were too far regressed to consent to adoption were forcibly taken by LIBRA and were in the process of being treated at their centres. They’ll be given the choice if they do manage to recover, and then LIBRA will help them rebuild their life… or sign up to a consensual adoption if they choose that. Of course it would take time for those littles rescued to recover and get their adult mind back, but in the meantime they are taken care of by Amazons who are carefully vetted by LIBRA. Those that are too far gone are made sure that they are only adopted by genuinely caring Amazon parents, or their little families if they are still around and willing to take care of them. Speaking of LIBRA, Claire and Dotty had taken over, using the funds left by Chris to start the centres, taking a more public stance compared to the secretive organisation Chris had run. They met with the new Prime Minister often, trying to guide her new Equalities office to improve things across the country. I helped here and there, but once they had a handle on things, I left them to it, opting to spend more time at home with Charlie. LIBRA not only helped with littles either… They also helped start a research organisation into fixing the declining Amazon birth rate. If the Amazon maternal/paternal instinct could be quelled by having their own children… along with the societal changes we are enacting… maybe they’ll never need to adopt littles. So hopefully they’ll manage to find a solution as to why Amazons are finding it hard to have children, and can fix it. And before you ask… no, not all Amazons were happy with these changes… There were a few protests, but they got like ten people to show up to each one, which in comparison with our millions… made it obvious what our society really wanted. These ancient artefacts needed to move on and progress. So yes, that’s pretty much everything that has happened since everything went to shit six months ago. Massive change, lots of work… and I have finally found a night off that I was fully intending to spend with my wife. “Hey, my love, I’m home!” I called out as I shut the front door to our home. “In the living room. Be quiet though…” Charlie replied from the living room, whispering. “Oh, is she asleep?” I asked, hanging up my coat and walking quietly into the living room. “Yes. She’s been waiting for you to get home. She missed her big sister.” “It’s still cute that she calls me that, especially when she’s like double my size.” I walked in to see Charlie snuggled up on the sofa with a blanket wrapped around her and Nessa, whose huge nappy was sticking out from underneath the bottom of the blanket as she sucked her dummy. Okay… so maybe a bit more has changed since the protests… Whilst Charlie was in hospital, Nessa had spent all that time with my wife, at her bedside, protecting her. So of course during that time they reconnected, and once Charlie was out of the hospital, she properly introduced Nessa to me and we chatted and got close. Turns out Nessa is just as amazing and lovely as Charlie made her out to be. She’s so sweet and kind… and adorable. Once Charlie and I had time to heal regarding our Mummy and baby sides… we arranged for a few playdates with Nessa, as a thank you for everything she did. And whilst I will admit it was a bit weird to be playing with dollies with someone nearly double my height… I quickly bonded with the Amazon adult baby and she became one of my closest friends. So close that whenever she comes over she’s my ‘baby sister’, and Charlie looks after us both. We’re not in a relationship with her or anything, but we have our own little family thing whenever she visits and… look, it’s hard to describe, but Nessa isn’t really interested in relationships right now and Charlie and I are happy just as we are. I just get a baby sister occasionally whenever Nessa stays over, which is every other weekend lately. I love it, as I genuinely love spending time with Nessa, and she looks so freaking adorable all snuggled up with my wife like that. But because she’s here… that means that these adult clothes I had been wearing all day at the office… had to come off. No doubt Nessa will be awake soon and will want to play video games with me, and Charlie insists that if Nessa is a baby, then so am I. I think she just uses that as an excuse to spend more time with her baby girl. And I… I am not complaining. ----------------------------------------- “WIVIE! It’s getting late!” Nessa said, as she looked at the clock, pausing our game and pointing up at the clock. “I’m surprised you can even tell the time. You’re littler than me…” I grinned at her from behind my dummy, looking up at her as I snuggled between her legs, my thick nappy creating a nice little cushion on her feet, and her thick nappy creating a nice little backrest for me, though I swear during the last race my ‘backrest’ got warmer… “Look at my little girls… aren’t you adorable!” Charlie said as she waltzed over and bent down on her heels, ruffling Nessa’s hair and reaching down to give us both kisses on the head. “Hey! Can we have one more game?” I asked. “One more, then you need to be big girls for a bit whilst we get you both ready. Auntie Claire’s having her baby shower and I need to get you both dressed up for the party.” “I’m surprised we get to be dressed up big for it…” I commented, not realising what I had just said. “Oh baby… you’re not going dressed up big… It is a BABY shower after all. Claire has to learn how to change nappies…” “Oh come on! She already knows how to change nappies! This isn’t fair!” I whined, whilst Nessa just blushed and hid her face. She was still getting used to being little around others outside of me and Charlie, but at least she was getting close to my friends, so that she won’t freak out. “Yeah well what Mummy says, goes. You know that. And good job I got you to make a bigger version of that pink dress I love on you so much… Ickle Nessa is going to look absolutely precious!” “EEK!” My ‘baby sister’ squeaked, hugging me tightly like a stuffie. “Oh my god… Liv, you have to make me a dress like that for my little one… You two look like sisters… it’s adorable!” Claire said, looking a lot bigger since the last time I saw her. You’d have thought she would have taken some time off from LIBRA, but last I heard she was just as busy as she was at the start of her pregnancy. Nessa and I blushed as we walked into Claire’s apartment. Well… Nessa waddled in, with a toddler harness on that Charlie held the end for, and I was carried in by my wife, in her arms. Thankfully, we weren’t the only ones being humiliated today, as I looked over to see my friends, all dressed up in their cutest baby clothes, being fussed over by their Amazons. Even Eve was baby talking to Zoey and Sarah, who were snuggled up together on her lap. Amber… she didn’t look so happy, sat on the floor by Gwen, but at least she was looking better than she has in a long time. Thanks to Faith’s discovery, Eve managed to develop something to help Amber recover from her mushy brained state. She still acted babyish occasionally, the baby side of the hypnosis still taking over occasionally, but she was lucid some of the time. Gwen kept her as a baby for the time being, until Amber has recovered enough, even having to adopt her through the new, consensual means. Which meant that Amber understood the need to have Gwen do it, accepting to relinquish control to her friend until the time where she has fully recovered and is able to nullify the adoption. Thankfully, me and my friends had used our many playdates with each other to ease Amber into the whole ‘adult baby’ thing, meaning that she was no longer mortified by being treated like a baby or slipping into her ‘baby brain’. She had always wanted to stay away from baby stuff when she had gained her independence, but at least she accepted it was a part of her life for now, even if it’s not permanent. Which helped her enjoy playing with us. Sometimes I’d even see her getting into it, which made Gwen happy, knowing that she wasn’t making Amber miserable by being her Mummy. Ellie and Danny were here with their Mummy too. Catherine must have had the same idea as Charlie and dressed them both up in matching onesies so they looked like sisters. Which I must admit… was adorable. And made me blush more upon seeing them. Other than this lot though, the only other one invited was Malcolm, the father of the soon-to-be-born child, who awkwardly hovered behind Claire, sipping a glass of whiskey. We knew that our other friends wouldn’t feel so comfortable around all this baby stuff, so whilst we did invite them… we understood why they wouldn’t want to come. Lots of humiliating babyish party games later… and it was present opening time. Claire and her bump carefully sat down as she was passed wrapped gifts one at a time, all whilst I snuggled up with Charlie on one of the chairs. Malcolm let his partner get all the attention and had sat next to us, whispering to me. “So Liv… you’ve only got a few months in office left, right?” He asked. “Yeah. About two. That’s when the election is.” I replied. “A little over a year in office… you sure you want to only have a year?” “Yup. Had enough. Don’t like the press. Don’t like the attention. I wasn’t qualified for my role, I just wanted to make a change.” “And that you did. Whole country got turned upside down thanks to you. So have you any idea what you’re going to do when you finish?” “I… was wondering if you had a position available? Still in need of a designer and seamstress?” I smiled up at him. “I… guess I am. The previous woman I had in was a right baby… worked from home in her nappies… sucking on a dummy… she was good though.” “I missed you too!” I laughed and grinned at him. “It’ll be good to have you back. Though isn’t it a bit boring for you? All your adventures… all this stuff you’ve been through…? It’s not like we’re going to be rescuing any littles or anything anymore. We’ll actually just be running a shop.” “I know. But hey, with the littles going back to work and not being scared to go out… the market is there for little outfits that aren’t babyish.” “I think you’ve got a point. So boss… want to start brainstorming on Monday?” “Boss?” I asked, confused. “You’re the one hiring me…” “We both know who’s in charge.” Malcolm replied. “Yes, me.” Charlie interrupted, kissing my forehead and making me blush and bury my head in her shoulder. I looked at Malcolm and he looked at me, trying to contain our laughter, but it was futile. “Yeah, she’s right…” ----------------------------------------- We arrived home after a very fun baby shower with a very sleepy Nessa in the back of the car with me. “I’ll put Nessa in the spare nursery that I made up for her. Can you be a big girl and go get on the sofa? I need to snuggle with my wife before we get some sleep.” Charlie said as she unbuckled the snoring adorable Amazon adult baby from the car seat and gently lifted her up onto her hip. “You’re so strong…” I commented as I waddled beside my wife up to the front door. “She’s just a very light girl, poor thing. I can tell Madison’s comments about her weight in the past did a number on her…” “Is that why you’re trying to make sure she eats? I wondered why you were so insistent.” “I am. I… want to make up for not standing up against Madison.” “You know she called my office, right?” “Madison did?” Charlie inserted the key into our front door but stopped as she looked at me, clearly surprised. “Yeah, but I wasn’t in. So she left a voice message.” “What did she say?” “Sorry. For everything. She wasn’t looking for forgiveness, just wanted us to know how sorry she was. And that she’s doing something with her life now. She’s… she’s actually working in one of the LIBRA centres opening up.” “Well I still hate her guts. But after helping you whilst I was not myself, and now working to help other littles… maybe I won’t punch her in the face if I ever see her again.” “I don’t blame you if you do though.” “I’m just glad she didn’t completely ruin poor Nessa here.” “Me neither.” “Now, baby girl, go get that cute, padded butt on the sofa and I’ll go get this little one tucked in. Then be prepared to be showered with a million kisses!” “Eeeeek!” ======================================================= Just the epilogue to go! Was this how you expected it to end all those weeks ago when I started posting? Was it everything you hoped for? Did you enjoy the ending? Please leave all your comments and stuff, I'm excited to hear what people thought of this story. (Obviously there's the epilogue to go, but this is the last proper chapter). Epilogue on Wednesday, new monstrum story starts a week today! My new story just had it's third chapter on SubscribeStar, so expect it here next week (at least that's the current plan). Also thinking of opening up short story commissions now too finally, now that my writers block seems to have subsided. If you haven't seen, I'm now up and running on Subscribestar! (Sorry for the reminder again, trying to get my subscribers back after the Patreon rubbish!) ======================================================== I hope everyone enjoys this chapter! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them! If you want to read the next 4 chapters, thanks to two weeks early access to my main story and also soon-to-be exclusive access to short stories (or even have a chance at commissioning one when I add the tier for them!), why don't you check out my SubscribeStar! The basic tier gets early access and exclusive access to short stories (when they're written), higher tiers will be limited but get a short story each month (1-2 per month in total, also not yet running this tier yet, will announce when I'm starting!). Thank you to all my patrons for their support over the past couple of years! Seriously, your support meant the world to me, and I hope to be set up somewhere new soon. New chapters of Little in Love 2 every Wednesday/Sunday! Also just a quick note: I don't mind people saving this story for personal reading. But I'd appreciate it if people didn't post it elsewhere, even if you're just suggesting it to other people. If you want to show others, please send them a link to the first page of this post! Thanks!

Mommy has just changed me out of a soaking wet tykables puppers diaper into a freshly clean tykables overnights with a booster so I am all dry for bed. unsure if i'll stay dry in my bed. luckly I have a nice thick diaper on. mommy wouldn't want her little guy to leak.

I messed my wet morning diaper about an hour ago, sooo squishy sitting here. Today will be a total solar eclipse day with a total poopy diaper day, I guess I'll have my own eclipse in my diapee.🌞

just made a huge mushy messy in my tykables waddlers while watching thunderbirds. awaiting on mommy to change me so i can get ready for bed.

Part 3 When I opened my eyes I had Fred in my arms and a binkie in my mouth and my diaper was wet and warm. I started to move to get up but there was a smell. At first I didn’t know what it was until I tried to get up then I realized that I did poop in my diaper. “No” I cried “I’m a big boy not a baby why is this happening to me”? When I sat up straight there was another surprise. I looked around and saw I wasn’t in my room I was in the guest room and it had changed. I was sitting in a baby crib with baby blue sheets and stuffed animals all around me farm animals above me on a mobile. The door opened and I jumped. “Are you Ok” Grandma asked and came over to the crib? “Grandma what the hell is going on” I asked? “Ok shhh shhh” she said. She lowered the front of the crib and let it down. I got up and hugged her around the neck and started to cry. “Shhh Grandma will explain” she said “but first we better get you changed before Mommy gets up”. Grandma picked me up and carried me over to the other side of the guest room where there was a changing table. She laid me down I was shocked to see it back in this room my old baby room, my old nursery. “Shhh” she whispered again. “I don’t understand why your Mommy is treating you like this it could be because she is not taking her pills” she whispered in my ear and held me tight. “Never the less I think we should let Mommy take care of you as her baby for now until we talk to her doctor”. “I know that this will be hard for an 8 year old but look at you you look like a 2 year old baby”. “Hard maybe not that hard” I said to myself. “We need to do what Mommy wants she wants her baby back”. Grandma unzipped the sleeper I was in I have no idea how or why I was wearing it. She pulled my little legs out and took the sleeper off. I laid down my binkie in my mouth and Fred next to me. She started to untapped the dirty diaper as she spoke, “it’s not that bad is it you were such a good baby you’re still as cute as a button and you said you liked some of the things Mommy was doing for you so let’s make the best of it until we can talk to her doctor” Grandma said with a big smile. I did in fact enjoy some of the things she was doing to me but I was still an 8 year old boy, Ok maybe very short for my age and a little slow. Grandma started to clean my peepee with a few wipes. Then she pulled my ankles up with one hand cleaned my bottom with a part of the diaper getting most of the poop and removed it. She wiped my hinny with the wipes getting me clean. I never pooped in my diaper I always used the toilet for that. Grandma let my legs down and with a few more wipes she cleaned me again. She squirted something in her hand and started to rub it all over my diaper area and hinny then she sprinkled powder all over me and pulled the diaper up between my legs and taped it tight around my waist. She pulled me up in a sitting position and hugged me. “Are we in agreement about acting like Mommy’s baby until we can see her doctor” she asked? “Es randma” I said. “Good baby good boy” she cooed. She took a tee shirt from my dresser draw and pulled it over my head and snapped the snaps. Grandma picked me up patted my diapered bottom and we went into the kitchen. She placed me in my high chair tied a bib around my neck and started to make breakfast. A few minutes later Mom came into the kitchen. “Thanks Mom for letting me sleep in” she said. “Good morning baby” Mommy said and kissed my forehead. “Did baby like the surprises this morning when he woke up” she asked? Mom took the binkie out of my mouth “yes Mom … Mommy it was a surprise a big surprise” I answered. “I started to take some of your baby stuff up the other night but with Grandma here she helped me with the big things” she said. “Grandma helped her set up the nursery” I thought to myself? “Say thank you to Grandma”? “Thank you Grandma for helping Mommy set up my nursery” I said with a smile. “You’re welcome baby now let’s eat some breakfast” she said and put a plate in front of Mom and one on the tray in front of me. She sat on my left and Grandma started to feed me scrambled eggs. Grandma feed me and winked at me “you like your egges” she asked? “Yes Grandma they are very fluffy” I answered. “Are you ready to go to the park with Mommy and Grandma today” Mommy asked? I looked at Grandma she was smiling and winked at me again. “Yes Mommy” I answered and Grandma smiled. Grandma put the plate in the sink she brought over a sippy cup and gave it to me. I drank the OJ holding it with two hands. Mommy washed my face and hands and put the sippy cup in the sink. When she came back she unsnapped the tray Mommy slid her finger into my diaper to see if I was wet. “Oh his dry he gave me a surprise this morning too didn’t you” she told Mom. Mom looked at me with a smile “what did you give Grandma” she asked me? I turned red and couldn’t answer her. Grandma said “he gave me a surprise in his dipee he did #2 and Grandma had to clean him up didn’t you my cute little baby Grandson” she said. “Now even Grandma is treating me like a baby”. “Did they talk about me last night” I said to myself. “That’s Ok baby that goes to show you you do really want to be our baby again” Mommy said. Mom unstrapped me from the high chair. I took Fred and Mom picked me up and we went into the livingroom. She sat us on the couch and turned on the TV. Bugs Bunny was playing today. I sat in Moms lap and Fred sat in mine. Mom reached out in front of me and put my binkie in my mouth and I started to suck on it while I giggled at Bugs. We sat for a short time then she said “I have to get our picnic ready to go”. “Mom are you done” she asked her mother? Grandma came into the living room and sat down next to Mommy. Mom passed me over to Grandma and got up. I was watching bugs and the others. Grandma held me tight and started to shift so I was in her arms. She took a bottle from her apron and slipped my binkie out of my mouth and replaced it with the nipple of the bottle. I started to suck on it while my eyes were on TV. Cold milk started to flow into my mouth and into my belly. I was very comfortable and started to close my eyes. Soon the bottle was empty and I was sucking air. Grandma took the nipple out of my mouth and started to move me. I was holding Fred in my arms while I was in Grandma’s arms. “Shhh” Grandma whispered in my ear. “Shhh baby open your mouth baby for Grandma”. I opened my mouth I felt Grandma’s hand on the back of my head as she pushed it forward. My lips touched something soft and warm I opened up wider. “Suckle baby suckle Grandma like you do to Mommy” she whispered. I took Grandma’s nipple into my mouth and started to suck on her nipple. Grandma moaned just like Mommy did. I kept my eyes closed and suckled like a new born even though there wasn’t any milky. Did they know that this was one of the things that I liked about being a baby and the cuddling? Did Mommy tell her mother this and this is why Grandma was doing this to me now? I held Fred close to me while I suckle as I listened to Bugs on the TV. I suckled on Grandma wishing she had milk for me too. “What a good little baby boy for Grandma” she said as she started to rock us back and forth. “Shhh baby you will be our baby until we talk to Mommy’s doctor” Grandma said. I opened my eyes for just a second Mommy was standing by the door with a big smile on her face. Grandma switched nipples I suckle contently on being their baby boy for now. Mom went into the kitchen and grandma pooped her nipple out of my mouth. She took a towel that was on the back of the couch and wiped her breast dry and my mouth. “Good baby” she cooed to me and sat us up. “You watch Bugs while Grandma goes and helps your Mommy get ready for our picnic” she said.

Hello dear readers Thanks for your comments. I have the next part ready to publish. It is not so long this time but as I want to keep it on a day-to-day Chapter length the first ones will be shorter. Annie Chapter 2 - Aquarium - Quite too busy while exploring the city When Lila got up, she was excited. A whole day of exploration and discoveries was coming up. While her parents were still sleeping and surely dreaming about boring adult stuff like working or creating rules for each other. But she was awake and could hardly wait anymore until the city was woken up by the tickling rays of the sun. “Lila, are you already out of bed?” whispered her mum as she saw her daughter sitting on the table watching the first cars deep under them. They were surely heading to an early start at work or returning from their night shift watching over the sleeping inhabitants in this ocean of concrete and briggs. “Yes, mum. What are we up to doing today?”, her girl asked excitedly, wishing her parents would finally leave their beds. “I thought we should go and check out the aquarium.”, her mother suggested. “It could be an interesting place to explore the maritime environment, don't you think?” Lila nodded again, still not entirely sure if it would be a comfortable place to spend their first day in the city. “You want to carefully wake your daddy. We have a breakfast buffet included, and it would be a great way to start the day together.” She smiled mischievously, thinking about all the different ways she could bring him back from his dreams to the real world. With a smile, she walked over to the still-snoring men. She was sitting next to her dad, kissing him awake. “Daddy they have prepared a buffet for us and Mum wants to take me to the aquarium.”, she began to speak. “And...”, she wanted to continue when her dad began to tickle her and dragged her under the blanket. “Honey, you don't want to sleep anymore?”, he concluded as her mum did just moments ago. “No, Daddy, I cannot! We have so much to do”, she explained to the sleeping adult and sounded so excited. ### Two hours later, they were finally arriving at the entrance. And Lila could not stand waiting anymore. She had waited so long and now was circling her parents while they were waiting patiently. “Do you need to go to the bathroom before we go in?”, her mum asked, just making sure she did not force her child into using her diaper. Maybe she should have brought the pull-ups along as well, just to give her the possibility to go on her own. But on the other hand, she was sure the baby-sized pull-ups even in the biggest size would not be a help if she really had an accident. In Lila's eyes, there was no need for that at all, her mother had put her in a fresh diaper after breakfast and the little but still teenage girl had already decided she was not too keen on using the public bathrooms. So without telling the embarrassing decision to her parents, she would just use her diapers if she needed to pee, as she did on the flight. “No! Mum, I don't have to go.”, she answered truthfully but forgot to mention that she already peed when they were in the metro. Dad booked them on a guided tour, for one and a half hours they could see the maritime world waiting for them behind thick glass windows. Their tour guide was already waiting for the kids and teens tour right at the entrance. “Are we all ready to leave?”, the young woman asked, wearing a bluish-colored shirt. And she started to explain interesting things about the place while showing them around. For the next ninety minutes, they were all quite busy walking through the site, watching fish in the tanks and even feeding them under the watchful eyes of the zookeeper. As Lila did not want to miss a single second of the interesting program, she again ignored her mum's attempt to help her if a toilet was close by. While her diaper between her legs was starting to get heavy. At about noon, the tour ended, and they were having lunch in a sunken-ship-themed restaurant. Lila joyfully was running around her Mummy. “Look what I found”, she led her parents to the free spot that was just separated by a glass window from the fishes. Long before her parents finished reading the menu, Lila had decided to go with the much more colorful kid’s menu and quickly found her loved spaghetti with tomato sauce and cheese. “Mummy, can you get me the spaghetti?” she ordered, immediately going back to look into the large tanks containing the big sharks and barracudas as if they were swimming right next to their sunken ship. As she was watching, her diaper was getting very wet now, and began to feel slightly uncomfortable. Should she ask her mum to change her? Did her parents even bring a spare nappy? Her mum seemed so determined to let her go to the toilet all day long, while she did not even once admit she had to go, when mum offered her to pee like a big kid. When they chose what they wanted, she decided to join her mum as they went over to pick up their plates and drinks. “Wait for a second”, her mother asked her to stop and was discreetly sliding her hand over the back of her summer dress, feeling the wet nappy underneath. “You are pretty wet aren't you”, her mum asked, noticing that her child seemed to ignore all her reminders to use the potty and had just peed herself instead. Lila blushed in embarrassment as the truth was becoming clear to her mum. “Does it still hold up until we have finished lunch?”, she asked, not willing to check and embarrass her any further in public. The little girl honestly did not know. She had not counted every time she just let herself trickle a little, when she felt the urge coming back. Yes, sure she had a lot of orange juice and hot chocolate for her breakfast, but she was wearing a real diaper after all. “No, I think I am fine.”, she told her mum, knowing that this was borderline lying to her. “Don't worry, I will change you immediately after our meal.”, Lila heard her mum and felt suddenly relieved, as this was how her parents were reacting when she wet her pull-ups a lot on her previous vacations. And while she was mussing up her child's hair, her kid was snuggling on her side. She stroked her back as her little girl took drinks from the fill-up station and also put the plates of hot, delicious-looking lunch on their plate before they headed to the checkout. Her mum thought about her little girl as she handed her the purse to pay and smiled as she was trying to sound like she was in charge. She likes playing grown-up, but at the same time simply refuses to go to the potty. Even on their past vacations, Lila just wet herself when it was hard to reach the restrooms in time. But now she did not even try anymore. She thought back to the time when they finally trained her on the last days before she started primary school. Her baby girl in those days was already asking to go poopy on her potty while she always wet herself, until her pediatrician gave her the advice to let her slow down and give her a little more time. So she got used to wearing her pull-ups to school and was still wetting herself every day in the first month. Then suddenly, even if her mum had her doubts, the stress of starting school cooled off, and she finally stopped as if it had never been a problem. Was this similar? She asked herself. Was she having too much stress and now found a way to step back? Could she at least take the stress from her girl while they were on the trip together? But what if she would lose the ability to make it to the potty again? School will be starting again next week and the summer holidays are still two months away. “You seem so worried?”, her husband tried to cheer her up as he noticed she had not even touched her plate. He was taking her wife's hand. Maybe she was worrying too much about her child, she finally decided. She was much happier since she was back in diapers, and that could not be bad for her child, couldn't it? She finally started eating her meal while the others were already halfway through their lunch. As Lila finished her meal, she again felt the need to pee. Without hesitation, she just relaxed and let it all out. But this time the wetness did not disappear anymore, and also her dress felt uncomfortable and wetness started to dribble down her legs. “What's up, darling?”, her mum asked her as she noticed her strange behavior. She was looking over to her daughter, noticing the crowing wet stains on her precious girl's dress. “Oh, I think you are leaking honey”, she revealed what Lila desperately wanted to hide. Her mum grabbed her big bag, helping her child to stand up. As comfortable as she was with peeing her pants, she did not want anyone to see what she did here sitting in the middle of the restaurant. She wished her mum would just help her to take her on her hips and let her cover her eyes in the shirt to feel more protected while she brought her over to the bathroom. “Mum, please!”, Lila begged for help as she felt all the eyes of the other guests on her wet bum. Finally, her mum at least put her arm around her and quickly dragged her out of the room while she could at least hide her face a little. “We just had an accident”, she heard her mum talk to one of the employees. And was hardly noticing the response as her mum dragged her to a room close by. The noise of the tourists slowly walking was coming to an end as the door closed. “Here, we have a special changing table to fit kids her age”, the man said that Lila identified as one of the service personnel of the restaurant. “Thanks, that is really a great help, what can we do to clean her chair?” she heard her mum asking. “Don't worry, this happens a lot even if normally to slightly younger guests, so the chairs have a plastic cover and can be cleaned easily.” He smiled, easing the worries on her mum's face. Lila quickly hid her face again and just let loose when she heard the door close and Mum's arms lifting her up, sitting her on the soft plastic surface as she unpacked her bag. Her mum had packed not only a spare diaper, but also another dress that she could wear instead of her now wet one. “Oh, this is soaked, why did you not go to the restroom with me when I asked you to”, her mother grumbled slightly as she undressed her. She did not notice as her daughter’s eyes sank in shame. “Or at least you could have told me how wet you really are?” Lila sighed at the hard words she no longer could take. Without being able to stop it, she felt some tears running down her cheeks. The seconds passed. Was she too strict with her girl? She clearly was desperate now. Her mummy instinct took over. She could not stand seeing Lila in tears anymore, even if this meant that her daughter's potty training was on the line. Suddenly, her mum took a napkin and dried her tears. “Baby it is not a problem at all.”, she quickly added as she noticed that in trying to let her be the teenager, she had overestimated what Lila could bear by a lot. Maybe I should have checked on you as I did all the previous years. And she could still hear the feelings of worry and anger in her voice. As innocently as she could, Lila looked her mum in the eyes. “You want me to help you more, don't you”, her mum tried to find out why her daughter suddenly ditched her potty training. Her child nodded, while she was not even able to look her in the eyes. Should we step back some more to make it more comfortable for you on the vacation, she asked again, and this time she could mumble a soft yes as her answer. Her mum seemed to notice that she was lifting a lot of weight off her small daughter's shoulder. And she simply kissed her kid to get rid of the rest of her tears. Taking some of the wipes that were provided, she quickly cleaned the diaper area, rolled up the sodden now yellow-tainted diaper, and placed a fresh one under her bum. Just as in the airport, she was quickly back in something clean and comfy. Finally, Lila could smile again as her mum put the new dress over her head. “Mummy please, can you hold my hand”, she asked her big guardian as they left the room some seconds later. And as she grabbed her fingers to hold her mum she felt the connection to her parents again and the child in her was back, enjoying that they still could stay here while she was dancing back to their seats. “Thanks”, she heard her mum say as they passed the waiter that helped them out before. “Sure, we are here to help.”, he told her, while Lila greeted him with a big smile. “You are feeling better too?”, he asked her, clearly not thinking that she was thirteen. The little girl who could not keep her legs from tumbling in joy nodded. “You were really brave, so if you want and your mum allows it, you can choose a little treat for yourself from the kid's dessert menu”, he told Lila. Handing her a printed sheet that was a mixture of a menu with some fish to color in between. “Thanks, we would love to”, her mum said, as she took two separate sheets for herself and her husband from the adult menu stack. And with a smile, they returned to their table and ended up eating a yummy dessert as well. While they headed out exploring in the afternoon, Lila noticed some changes. Her mum now ended all the futile reminders of the possible stops at the restrooms. Instead, in a much more embarrassing manner, started to check her daughter's diaper whenever she could do it without making her child sink in shame. And while the first checks were embarrassing, she noticed that now where the procedure no longer involved her being responsible for her diaper, she started to relax even more and just trusted her parents to be there for her. ### The bright sunlight shining on the bed tickled Lila awake. The clock on the TV showed her it was just a little past six in the morning. The childlike girl felt incredibly groggy, like she had not rested at all. They had spent the entire last day at the aquarium, and it was a great experience. So by the time they left in the evening, every member of the family was exhausted, and the small girl closed her eyes even before her mum finished changing her for the night. With her feet, she pushed the covers slightly down and turned to her Mom, who was still sleeping peacefully next to her, holding her with her arm. Lila and Maria shared the same queen-sized bed, while Dad had a separate bed next to them for himself. As she moved her legs a little, she noticed the warm and slightly squish diaper around her booty. While her pajamas were still dry and comfy. The girl wondered if she had a wet night, but then she remembered she peed her diaper at night as she was much too tired to get up, and she was pretty sure she did that not just once. It still was comfy, and Lila did not see any need to get changed immediately. She actually just wanted to drift back to sleep and get at least a couple more hours of rest. But as much as she tried, she could not. For once the sun was much too bright and second there was this dull ache in her belly. What should she do? All her potty training told her she should remove the sodden diaper and head to the bathroom. But then her Mom would have to get up from her deep sleep and change her into a fresh diaper for the rest of her night, or she would risk a wet bed in the morning when she sleeps without her protection for one or two hours. She thought how easy this was in the airport, what if she could just go in her diaper now and worry when her mum was up? But no, when she goes poopy in her bed with the toilet so close by, her Mom would get angry for sure? Cleaning up after she messed in her diaper was quite a smelly work, after all. And while she had her mum’s approval on the trip to push it all in her diaper, that was just because they were in a hurry, and she could not hold it any longer. Maybe she could pretend that she pooped in her diaper while she was sleeping, but ... no, Mom would never believe that. She rolled back facing her mum as the ache got worse. She finally had to wake her, as she was certain it was the only way out of her dilemma. Lila crawled closer to Mom’s side and whispered, “Mummy wake up .... Mummy please ... Mummy!“ “Good morning, dear.” she finally said with sleep still in her eyes, letting her daughter's head down on her shoulder. “Why are you up so early? I’m still pretty tired myself.” “Mummy!.” replied Lila in desperation as she now needed to go really urgently. “I can't sleep anymore because I desperately need to go to the toilet. My belly is aching a little.” Mom stroked her hair for a moment as she thought about it. “Why don't you just go poopy in your diaper again … it's easier, and you don't need to worry.”, her Mom suggested as if that was the obvious solution for her problem, And yawningly she added. “I promise, I will change you when we both get up later.” With her mum’s promise in her mind, Lia wiggled around to find a comfortable position for pooping herself. But this was a little hard as she was laying in bed and her body is not used to doing that. Surely, she could just squat down, but she really wanted to stay in her bed, snug and close to her mum. Her mum just smiled at her, come I help you, she mumbles and as she rocked her a little on her tummy. And as she pushed her legs slightly apart, she lost her control and she noticed a little log of poop already leaving her. “Just do it, and you can get back to sleep”, she padded her as she began to climb out of bed. Lila closed her eyes and pushed. Moments later, the tummy was soft and relaxed, and just the warm babyish feeling on her booty was a reminder of what she had done. “I will close the curtains”, explained Mum as she got up for a moment and opened the window a little bit. Before laying back next to Lila. A scent of poop came from under their blankets as Lila opened her eyes again. Are you feeling better, she asked as she rolled Lila closer to herself and kissed her forehead. Lila, still embarrassed about what she just did, was enjoying her mum’s attention. And before she started to rock her back to sleep, she pulled back the waistband of her diaper and confirmed that her little girl indeed pooped herself. You had to go quite urgently, that must have been uncomfortable all night for your little belly? She assumed, now starting to rock her softly, “Are you feeling better now.” Lila nodded. “At least the ache in my tummy is gone”, she smiled. “With diapers on, it is much easier to just go if you need to pee or poop instead of holding in, don't you agree.” “You are not mad at me for not trying harder to avoid a potty accident like that. I thought I should have taken off my diaper and headed to the toilet instead.” “Baby no! Please don't take it off yourself. You still wet your bed. I prefer it if you wake up with a poopy diaper over changing your wet bedding. Is pooping yourself so uncomfortable for you.” She wanted to hear the feelings of Lila. “No, using it does not feel bad at all. It pushes away the anger when something does not go as I liked it and brings back all these nice memories from when I was little and did not care. Maybe I miss being that carefree little girl.” her child in her arms confessed. Mum gave her Lila a kiss on the cheek. “I also would love to have my play and cheerful kid back, and I missed caring for my baby. So it is never a chore for me to clean you up when you are wet or messy.” She slowly patted her daughter's belly. “Can you promise your mummy to be carefree about that and just go potty in your diaper whenever you need to?” Lila nodded with a childish smile. “And if you want some more cuddles or something else, however childish it may seem, tell me or your dad, ok?” The smiling girl nestled down into Mum’s shoulder. She could relax with her mum so close, and after the talk with her mother, she felt the ease of mind about her current embarrassing potty habits. Lila still felt the warm mess on her bum, and the oddly smoothing feeling again let her forget all her teeny worries, and she drifted back to sleep

Urologists don't exist to fulfill your fantasies, if you go to them complaining of an issue they will investigate and treat it if they find anything wrong. If you complain of retention you may be instructed on catheterization, but they'll at least investigate and try to find a source. Its very possible they don't find a source (idiopathic is the term for this, and many urological cases are labeled idiopathic) and still treat you with a catheter. But if I were you I'd just say you can't pee and let them handle from there. No offense, but even as a layman, your understanding of urology doesn't seem that great. It's a red flag for doctors if a patient comes in knowing lots of terms and suggesting a treatment for a unlikely diagnosis.

Chapter 4 --- The next day Sarah approached Kate with a shy smile. "I was thinking... I think I can spend the night at your house next weekend. We don’t have that… thing … with my family." Kate’s heart leaped into her throat, not believing that Sarah had said yes, but now that the moment was here, the reality of it felt overwhelming. She bounced on her toes. "Awesome! It's going to be so much fun. We can stay up late telling ghost stories and painting each other's nails and..." As Kate chattered on enthusiastically, Sarah felt a blush creeping up her neck. The idea of her first sleepover was thrilling, but the looming specter of her nighttime issues hung heavily over the excitement. She thought of the practice runs she'd done with her mom, the awkward process of diapering and cleaning up discreetly. Could they really pull that off at Kate's house, without anyone finding out? Sarah took a deep breath, trying to center herself. Her mom's words echoed in her head: "You're facing your fears head-on, and that's the definition of bravery." She could do this. She had a plan, she had practiced, and most importantly, she had her mom's unwavering support. Sarah tuned back in to Kate's animated planning, forcing a smile that she hoped looked more confident than she felt. "That all sounds perfect," she agreed, her voice only slightly unsteady. "I can't wait." Their teacher called for the class to settle down, and the rest of the day passed in a blur, Sarah's mind constantly flicking between giddy anticipation and nervous worst-case scenarios. By the time she got home, she felt like a tightly coiled spring, ready to snap at the slightest touch. *** Kate nervously fiddled with the hem of her shirt as she approached her mom, who was folding laundry in the living room. "Hey Mom? Sarah said she could spend then night. Can we practice the sleepover plan one more time? I want to make sure I've got it down." Kate's mom smiled warmly, reaching out to smooth Kate's hair. "That’s great news. Of course, sweetie. Let's go through it step by step, so you feel totally prepared." She retrieved a diaper from the package in Kate's room, then paused. "For the sleepover how about we store most of these in the master bedroom? That way, they'll be out of sight.” Kate nodded gratefully, and followed her mom to the bathroom for their practice run. Lucky, their dog, tried to follow, but Kate’s mom closed the door and said, “Lucky, you’ll have to wait - there’s barely enough room for two of us in her.” "Alright, honey, go ahead and lie down on the bathmat," her mom instructed gently as Lucky whined quietly outside the door. Kate obeyed, her heart fluttering with nerves about the sleepover as she settled onto the plush rug. The bathroom tile felt cool against her bare legs. Her mom knelt beside her, unfolding the diaper with practiced movements. "Bottom up, sweetie." Kate lifted her hips, allowing her mom to slide the diaper beneath her. "There we go," her mom murmured, securing the tabs snugly around Kate's waist. "How does that feel? Not too tight?" Kate sat up gingerly, aware of the comfortable bulk between her legs. "Perfect," she assured, wriggling a bit to settle the padding. Her mom helped her to her feet, then walked her through the morning removal process. "So, first thing when you wake up, you'll want to sneak in here and take off the diaper. Roll it up tightly, then slip it into one of these scented bags, like this." She demonstrated, sealing the bag with a quick twist. "Then just tuck it into the trash can under the sink. I'll make sure to empty it before Sarah wakes up, so she'll never know it was there." Kate nodded along, committing each step to memory. A small part of her marveled at how surreal this all felt - strategizing ways to hide diapers from her best friend, like some kind of bizarre spy mission. As if reading her mind, her mom reached out to cup Kate's cheek, her eyes soft with understanding. "I know this all feels a bit strange and scary, honey. But you're handling it with so much grace and bravery. I'm really proud of you." Kate leaned into the touch, feeling some of her anxiety melt away. "Thanks, Mom," she whispered. "I couldn't do this without you." They stayed like that for a long moment, just breathing together, until Kate remembered something. "Oh! Um, while we're here...could you maybe put me in a fresh diaper?" Her mom, recognizing her nervousness about the sleepover, smiled tenderly. "Of course, sweetie. Come here." She guided Kate back down to the bathmat, diapering her with the same gentle efficiency as before. As she taped the last tab in place, she smoothed a hand over Kate's arm. "It's okay to be nervous," she murmured. "Sleepovers can be scary even without the extra challenges. But you've got this, Kate. You're so much stronger than you know." Kate blinked back sudden tears, nodding shakily. "I love you, Mom," she whispered, the words feeling somehow too big and not big enough for this moment. Her mom gathered her into a warm hug, mindful of the padding between them. "I love you too, baby. Always and forever, no matter what." *** The next day at school, Sarah and Kate huddled together during lunch, excitement and nerves mingling as they planned out their sleepover. "I was thinking we could make personal pizzas for dinner," Kate suggested, doodling topping ideas in the margin of her notebook. "And then maybe have an epic Mario Kart tournament after?" Sarah grinned, nudging Kate's shoulder with her own. "That sounds perfect. And we can't forget the most important part - staying up way too late talking and giggling until your mom has to tell us to go to sleep for the third time." Kate laughed, a bright, unburdened sound that made Sarah's heart lift. In that moment, all her anxiety about diapers and nighttime accidents felt far away, eclipsed by the simple joy of scheming with her best friend. The rest of the day passed in a blur of giddy anticipation and carefully concealed nerves. By the time Sarah got home, she felt like a bottle of shaken soda, ready to burst with a jumble of emotions. When Sarah got home, her mom emerged from the home office, and sensing Sarah’s nervous energy, motioned for her to sit on the couch. She said, “We have a great plan - I know it will work. Let’s review it again. We can even do another dry run." They settled on the living room couch, Sarah fidgeting with the hem of her shirt as she repeated the plan they'd come up with. "So when it's getting close to bedtime, you’ll come over and say I forgot my medication. You'll meet me in the bathroom to help with the diaper. Then in the morning, I'll get up before Kate, take off the diaper, and wrap it up to throw it away when I get home. Right?" Her mom nodded, reaching out to still Sarah's restless hands with a gentle squeeze. "That's right, honey. And remember, we'll have your overnight bag packed with extra diapers and supplies, just in case." Sarah took a deep breath, trying to let her mom's calm confidence settle her jumping nerves. "Okay. Yeah. I think I've got it."

There were no clocks in the office, so Jacob had no idea how long it had actually been. He just sat, sucking on his pacifier, trying to hold still, wishing the slime from his orgasm would absorb or dry in the diaper. Instead, he felt it moving through the mass, settling slowly among the muck under his balls. After what felt like an eternity, the door opened and the lead psychiatrist, Dr. Simmons, entered. She was a stern-looking woman, her face set in an expression that mixed professionalism with a hint of disdain. Her eyes quickly appraised Jacob's condition. There was a flicker of disapproval as she noted the state he was in and the pungent odor that filled the room. She flipped through her file, her voice crisp. “Delusions of continence, I see,” she remarked, casting a critical eye over Jacob. Jacob tried to groan a protest through his pacifier, his eyes pleading for her to remove it, but she continued unabated. “We’ll discuss your perspective when I deem it appropriate. For now, I need to understand your delusions in their full context,” she said, pacing slowly around the wheelchair. She paused, her gaze sharpening. “The orderlies reported that you displayed overt sexual behavior. Humping your diaper in a public setting. Hmm. It’s been a while since we’ve had a patient exhibiting such… uninhibited tendencies. Usually an indicator of low intelligence,” she mused, her tone clinical yet carrying an edge of something more. Dr. Simmons leaned closer, her voice dropping to a whisper. “Your lack of self-awareness is quite remarkable, Jacob. We’ll certainly have to work on that.” Her words were carefully measured, each one designed to dissect his behavior and lay bare his vulnerabilities. “Now, I’m going to unstrap you so we can engage in a little exercise. Do you promise not to fight me if I unhook you from this chair?” Jacob nodded emphatically. Dr. Simmons methodically unstrapped him and guided him into a standing position. Jacob felt a momentary relief, a fleeting sense of freedom as he felt strength return to his limbs. But it was short-lived. Without a word, Dr. Simmons reached for the seat of his diaper. Jacob opened his mouth to protest, but a sharp "Shh!" from Dr. Simmons silenced him. She was thorough in her inspection, her fingers pressing into the diaper, feeling its heaviness and the extent of its contents. Her face remained impassive, but her eyes, cold and calculating, seemed to take in every detail. She unclipped the belt of the straight jacket that ran through Jacob’s legs and the diaper drooped from its weight, the center sagging half way down his thighs. Pushing the jacket up slightly, Dr. Simmons pulled out the front of the diaper slightly, peering inside. A smirk, tinged with mockery, briefly danced across her lips as she took in the size of Jacob's genitals. Jacob's cheeks flamed with shame. Dr. Simmons then checked the back of the diaper, her fingers probing, assessing the mess within. “Phew, for not being incontinent, your diaper is certainly rank, Jacob,” she laughed. Finally, she stepped back and, without a word, she guided Jacob in front of a full-length mirror. The reflection that greeted him was a man stripped of his pride, standing with his body encased in a bulky diaper that was visibly soiled, the outside of the diaper tinged black. Dr. Simmons stood behind him, her reflection an imposing figure of authority. She didn’t need to say anything; the mirror said it all. Jacob was forced to confront the reality of his situation, the physical manifestation of his deepest fears and vulnerabilities laid bare for him to see. Dr. Simmons pressed her hand into the dense mass within Jacob's diaper, her voice taking on a deliberately slow and exaggerated tone, as if addressing a young child. "Now, Jacob, let's try to understand your world a bit better, okay?" she began, her words dripping with a condescending tone. "First, just nod your head like this if you understand me." Jacob, watched her through the mirror as she demonstrated what it meant to nod, as if he was simple. Feeling a mix of indignation and helplessness, he complied. "Good boy," Dr. Simmons said patronizingly. "Nodding like that means yes. Now, shake your head like this." Again, Jacob followed her instruction. "Very good, Jacob! Shaking your head means no," Dr. Simmons exclaimed with feigned enthusiasm, patting the diaper as if congratulating a toddler. "Now, tell me, is there poop in your diaper right now?" Her voice was slow and deliberate, as though she doubted his ability to comprehend. With a reluctant nod, Jacob confirmed. "And did you make that poop in your diaper?" she continued, her tone implying that this was a significant question. Another nod from Jacob. Dr. Simmons nodded, her tone soft yet dripping with insinuation. "Alright, so you do grasp some basic facts. Now, let's delve deeper. Do you constantly wet your diaper, much like a baby does?" Jacob nodded again, his cheeks burning with shame under her scrutinizing gaze. "And how about pooping? Do you also lose control and poop your diaper like a little baby?" Her voice was almost singsong, overly sweet, and patronizing. This time, Jacob shook his head vigorously, eager to assert some semblance of control and maybe gain her attention to listen to him. Dr. Simmons leaned back, a knowing smile curling her lips. "Ah, there we have it. The delusion reveals itself." Her tone suggested triumph, as if she had uncovered a great truth, further emphasizing her perception of Jacob's diminished capacity. Dr. Simmons maneuvered Jacob gently back into the wheelchair, noticing his grimace as he settled onto the cushion. She chose not to reapply any restraints, a small act of mercy. She then squatted down to his level, locking her eyes with his. "Jacob, you'll be here for the next 72 hours," she began, her tone serious yet not unkind. "Our goal is to help you accept reality, to ensure you can live independently without harming yourself or others with your delusions. However, I must be honest with you. I suspect you might have an undiagnosed intellectual limitation, and combined with the challenging nature of treating delusions, it's a tough road ahead." She paused for a moment, weighing her words. "Now, I'm torn. On one hand, I'm curious to hear your explanation for the state you're in, especially sitting in your own mess. On the other, the smell is quite unpleasant. So, I've compromised. I've signaled for an orderly to clean you up and you will have until they arrive to explain yourself." With a gentle motion, she unfastened the strap from his mouth. Jacob stretched his jaw, a wave of relief washing over his face. "Speak now, Jacob. How do you explain your poopy diaper?" Dr. Simmons urged, her expression a mix of clinical curiosity and skepticism. Jacob, feeling the urgency and pain in his mouth, scrambled to make his case. "Dr. Martin, she's responsible... I was restrained... No choice... Maybe a suppository..." His words tumbled out in a hurried, jumbled mess, sounding more frantic than coherent. The words “responsible,” “restrained,” and “suppository” tumbled out more like “respable,” “restained,” and “supitory” as his mouth and tongue struggled to cooperate after being restrained for so long. Even Jacob thought he sounded like a lunatic who had only a minimal command of the English language, but he pressed on in desperation. Just as he was getting into the crux of his story, an orderly entered the room. Dr. Simmons swiftly interrupted Jacob, pushing the pacifier back into his mouth. "I see," she said, a hint of disappointment in her voice. "We'll discuss this further later." Turning to the orderly, she instructed firmly, "Please change him and make him comfortable. He can be released from restraints, but follow standard protocols for chronic masturbators in his care." As Jacob was wheeled away, he was left with a mix of emotions - relief from being unbound, frustration at being cut off, and a lingering sense of helplessness under Dr. Simmons' clinical gaze. The orderly, a considerate man whose demeanor was softer than those who had escorted Jacob earlier, navigated the wheelchair smoothly through the corridors. The fluorescent lights hummed softly overhead, their glow sterile yet steady. Jacob, his emotions a tumultuous mix after his session with Dr. Simmons, remained silent, his thoughts a whirlwind of confusion and fear. Sensing Jacob's unease, the orderly offered a gentle smile, his voice calm and soothing. "Don't worry, we'll take good care of you," he assured. His pity was evident, yet in Jacob's current state, it felt somewhat comforting. Upon reaching a private room, purposefully equipped for comprehensive patient care, the orderly maneuvered Jacob into the adjacent bathroom, designed for easy wheelchair access. He carefully lifted Jacob, transferring him from the wheelchair to a specially designed bath chair in the tub. Methodically, he removed Jacob's straight jacket, leaving Jacob sitting only in his diaper with the pacifier still strapped into his mouth. The orderly allowed Jacob a brief moment to stretch his arms before instructing him to stand. With Jacob standing, awkwardly balanced in the confines of the tub, the orderly unfastened the soiled diaper, letting it drop with a thud. He swiftly folded it to mitigate the odor and placed it aside. As he turned on the water, adjusting it to a warm, comfortable temperature, he used a handheld shower nozzle to gently cleanse Jacob. Jacob blushed at the sight of the murky water swirling down the drain. The orderly's touch was gentle and respectful, even as he approached Jacob's penis, though Jacob detected an expression of pity as the man lifted his penis to clean under it and moved his foreskin to ensure all the excrement was gone from his body. Jacob stiffened reflexively under his touch but the man finished quickly and didn’t make any remark. "All clean now," he stated, sympathetically. Once Jacob was thoroughly cleaned, he moved to the main room where a changing table stood near a simple twin bed. A small trail of drips marked their path, but the orderly reassured Jacob, his tone kind and patient. "It's alright, accidents happen. Let's get you comfortable," he said as he applied diaper cream to treat the rash caused by the prolonged soiled diaper, followed by a dusting of powder. Gently lifting Jacob, the orderly placed him on a fresh, bulky diaper and secured it snugly. His demeanor remained caring as he helped Jacob off the table, complimenting him on his cooperation. Next came a specially designed garment, which appeared to be a jumpsuit. As Jacob stepped into it, he noticed the peculiar design – it subtly forced his legs apart, a stiff padding serving as a separator. The material was firm but not uncomfortable, designed to prevent self-touching without causing discomfort. The orderly zipped it up from the back, and Jacob heard the definitive click of a lock securing the zipper in place, a measure clearly intended for patients with tendencies to touch themselves inappropriately. The orderly stepped back, his professional demeanor unbroken. "Now, it's quiet time. You'll be informed when it's time for group activities," he explained. As he cleaned the floor and retrieved the jacket and dirty diaper from the bathroom, Jacob made muffled sound behind his gag and finally stepped towards the orderly as he tried to leave. He noticed that even with his legs spread, forcing him into a waddle, the plastic of the diaper still crinkled loudly with each step. The added noise drew the orderly's attention back. Jacob gestured towards the pacifier, miming a request for its removal. The orderly paused. "I suppose Dr. Simmons didn't say this needed to be kept in," he mused, setting down the garments and gently removing the pacifier. "But remember, any loud disturbances, and it goes back in. Don’t make me regret it," he cautioned, placing the pacifier within reach on the changing table. With that, the orderly left the room, leaving Jacob to his thoughts, now unencumbered by the gag, yet still confined within the restrictive jumpsuit and unsure about what new humiliations might lay ahead. This is only the second half of part 3. Another ~6000 words (parts 4 and 5) are in the full post here patreon.com/user?u=7664738. I intend to release all of this story here, but they will come a week or more after releases to patreon. I have other stories going on paterio as well that will not appear here. I write nearly exclusively about women dominating a man over the age of 18 and this inevitably involves the inclusion of diapers for the purposes of control and humiliation.

So a bit of a confession here... Xerxes is based off of a Real Life dog. Xerxes is based off of one of the pinnacles of dogdom. Bear Bear was a great big Boxer. Bigger than any other Boxer I've ever seen. Bear Bear came up to my waist. I admit that I am ... not vertically overburdened. So when I used to bring my son over to my friends house as a toddler, Bear Bear went into guard mode. Where my son went, Bear Bear was inches from him. My son was learning to walk at the time and every time my son fell? Bear Bear laid down and let my son use him to stand back up. You could ride a unicycle around the other side the room juggling sparklers and Bear Bear would eye you, but never make a peep. But anyone and everyone that came close to our son, and this means dogs, cats, humans, ANYTHING had to pass inspection of the most noble and honorable Bear Bear. He saw us fuss at our son for trying to grab something on the stove once. a month later our little derpus tried it again. Bear Bear gently took the back of his onesie with his teeth and towed him, sliding backwards, back to the living room. Xerxes is based on Bear Bear. I'm tearing up, and I mean genuinely tearing up thinking of Bear Bear. He wasn't just a good boy. Bear Bear was the best boy. Now if you'll excuse me, I'm crying a little. (The names may have been changed to protect the identity of the characters involved. But Xerxes is all too real as I choke down some tears while typing this.)

Chapter Four: John Looked up at the very tall woman that had … found him? Saved him? Caught him? He was a bit spaced out and she had to repeat something again, but she was being patient with him at least. Wait, she repeated something. He shook his head "I'm sorry, what was that?” She said a third time, very patiently “Please take off your muddy boots and leave them out here on the porch.” “Oh! Yes Ma'am.” And he reached down and he started to untie his hiking boots, but realized, strangely, that he could just tug them off. Why would they be so loose. After a moment of staring at his boots in confusion, the giant woman chimed in. “Are you fascinated by your boots? Would you like to come in?” Placing them down on the edge of the porch and putting his socks into them, he finally responded “I … sorry I just … They seem bigger than I remember.” And he followed her into the house. “Don't worry, Hun, I think I might be able to explain some of this for you, but we need to get something warm in you, you're still shivering and it's getting cold now that the sun is setting. As he followed her into the house, he turned and looked at the dog laying on the porch and looked up to ask “Can Xerxes come inside with us?” She smirked down at him and chided a bit “Oh, you're not afraid of the dog?” Turning red and looking down at the floor he mumbled “I like the dog.” leaning down now, she asked him softly “I'm sorry Sweety, I couldn't hear you mumble that.” Clearing his throat now he looked up briefly, and then back down “I like the dog.” He said again, this time a little louder. She laughed a little before whistling and snapped her fingers, then the horse sized canine came trotting in to lay in front of the couch. “It's okay John, Xerxes is a good dog. Now see if you can get up onto the couch while I fix you something warm to drink.” Walking over to the couch that was as high as his ribs, he gave it an experimental poke to see how firm it was while a cold wet nose smelled his leg. With a bit of effort, which really meant jumping and rolling onto the couch, he laughed at the novelty of of such large furniture. Looking over at the kitchen adjacent to the living room, John spoke up “So why is everything here so big?” While Amanda opened a drawer and pulled something out of her back pocket, he yelped and scooted back on the couch as something cold touched his foot. “Xerxes! Cold nose!!” He said while reaching down to scratch some ears. He could hear from the kitchen “Well, I would like to ask you a few questions before I try to explain it, but I think you may be a … little … bit further from home than you believe. Possibly … a lot further.” Walking back into the living room now, she held out to him a cup with a lid while saying “You're in luck that I have a cup in your size, my friend Cat comes over with her little girl your size often.” Taking the cup by one of the two handles, he stared at it for a few seconds before speaking up “Uhhhhh.... this … is this a sippy cup?” With a nod she answered “My glasses are too big and heavy for someone your size, and this way my couch stays dry. Do you think you can drink from that without fussing for me?” Giving the cup a little shake he looked up and admitted “It's a bit … childish, but okay. I already feel pretty small right now...” Turning it up and taking a little sip from the spout was very awkward and he had to figure out how to get anything out of it, but he was rewarded with something warm. And … it was milk. And a moment after he took that sip something in his brain clicked. It wasn't just milk. It was delicious. REALLY delicious. For a moment John attacked the cup with reckless abandon, completely oblivious to being watched by someone with an affectionate smile. Nothing existed until the cup was completely empty. Only when he was done did he hear a soft question. “So do you like the warm milk?” With a shake of his head he looked over and nodded “Yes Ma'am, I … milk doesn't taste that good where I'm from! How can milk taste this good?” With a slow, deep breath, Amanda held up one hand and said a bit slowly “Okay, this might be a … little … difficult. First, I take it that you have never seen anyone my size before? Anyone called an Amazon?” “I mean … we have stories of women called Amazons, but I've never even heard of someone as big as you! I guess there were stories of giants thousands of years ago, but that was always just a bunch of myths and stories.” She sat down on the couch next to him now and placed a hand very gently on his shoulder before speaking again “Would you be willing to explain to me everything about how you got here, so that I can make absolutely certain that I understand what I need to explain the situation you've found yourself in?” Looking at the hand on his shoulder, John tensed up a bit, remembering how not an hour ago those very same hands felt like being held by anvils. After a bit of effort he managed to focus a bit. If she had meant him any harm he would probably been dead an hour ago. And so John started at the beginning of his weekend. From having a four day weekend, to getting a wagon that was a write off at work, to feeding acorns to the squirrels like he always did. He laid out in detail that he had left the trail and followed a stream about five miles into the woods. The shimmering in the air, and that walking through it felt like being twisted into a knot and compressed. He glossed over the effects of his stomach before describing the freakishly large acorns, feeling like he had been walking for two days straight. Putting up his tent between two hilariously large oak trees, and then hand feeding acorns to a giant squirrel named Steve. Until that part, the Amazon sat silently, carefully memorizing every single word the soon to be very confused little said. But she couldn't stop herself from blurting out: “Wait, how do you know the Squirrel has a name?” With a shake of his head he looked a bit taken aback “Be.... Because I named it. It seemed like a good person, so I named it. Felt like a Steve. You HAVE to name animals if you hand them food. It's the rule!” Covering her mouth to hide her smile, she urged him on “I'm sorry for interrupting, please continue." And so he continued, but when he came to the memory of the panic attack in the tent he froze up. He didn't really know what to say, and just remembering it he started to shake again. That was when he felt a hand gently stroking his hair and he calmed down a bit from the distraction. Quietly he admitted “I kind of … I got scared and … I freaked out a bit. That was before I saw a giant dog. And then … ummm...” While gently patting his head, the Amazon leaned so that she could say it quietly “That was when you saw me and it was all too much and you tried to run away?” With his chest now feeling tighter and tighter he nodded, convulsing slightly and trying not to tear up. He was usually a calm and happy go lucky person but this was all too much. He had in one day gone from intrepid explorer to not only lost but afraid of … everything! And now he was stuck in … Just as he started hyperventilating he felt himself quickly lifted up under his arms and held to a chest. A soft hand stroking his back had him feeling conflicted. On one hand he didn't like being just picked up like a rag doll. But on the other hand he felt himself pressed against a large, warm body and he could hear a heartbeat against his left ear. After several minutes he didn't even know that he was calm again, he simply … was. He had no idea where he was, but he felt safe. And for the moment that was good enough. He felt more tired than he ever had in his life. Like every fiber in his being wanted to just stop moving. Had the panic attacks worn him out? Was it hiking for what felt like two days straight? It wasn't important anymore, he was being cuddled. Now lifted back up and placed sideways with his back against the arm of the couch, he was asked “There, is that better now?” and nodded a yes. Patting him on the head now, Amanda said point blank “I'm sorry Sweety, but you aren't in your dimension any more.”

Chapter 3: Taken by surprise for a moment, Amanda stood still looking at the little disappearing between the trees. She tried to follow at first but then with only a thought pointed and shouted “Xerxes! FETCH!” In a flash, the Collie was gone. Dashing between the trees like a nose guided missile. Amanda heard a scream and some thrashing about four seconds later. A few moments after that, carrying the little by the back of his belt, Xerxes trotted happily back into the clearing. The poor scared little was a flailing and screaming “Bad dog!” and “Let me down!” over and over again. Once the dog had brought the flailing little back by his belt Amanda got down on one knee and took him as gently as she could under his shoulders and held him upright, just above the ground and spoke softly to him, trying to calm him down. “Hey. Hey, Sweety? Look at me. Take a deep breath, you're safe. You're safe. Deep breaths. Like this, see?” And she tried to take a few deep breaths in hopes of him mimicking it and calming down. He tried to push her arms apart and twist to get free constantly while she was talking. Finally he started slowing down and running out of steam. She kept talking to him in hushed tones and hoping he would stop hyperventilating. Eventually, after several more minutes the panicked little looked up at her and started breathing less erratically. She soothed him a bit more “Deep breaths, in …. out … come on, you can do it. Take a minute. When you're ready, try telling me your name.” Finally he looked her in the eyes long enough that she could see his steely gray eyes and managed between gasps “I... I'm …. J-John” Nodding slowly, she said very softly “Hello John. I'm Amanda. Do you know how you got here? The poor stressed little tensed up like he was going to try to run in the air for a moment before giving up and answering. He struggled to make a sentence. “I … I was hiking … I … day off... and there was like a shimmer and then everything felt wrong and hurt an I threw up and I fed an acorn to a giant squirrel and … I … and I don't know how to go back … and … and everything is so huge!! What … what's happening, why are you so big!?!” Finally piecing together what the little was saying, Amanda stopped and stared “Sweety, did you get trapped in a rift?” “I don't know what a rift is!” He answered, still frantic. “Okay, okay. My house is just around the way. Do you mind if I carry you? I think we need to get you somewhere safe. You're safe, okay? I'll get you inside and we can talk, I think you need a moment.” He answered “I … I can walk.” while still shaking from head to toe. Very delicately, she put him down, but did not let go around his ribs to make sure he was stable “Let's see if you're okay. You promise not to try to run off into the woods where it's dangerous again?” On wobbly legs he stood and nodded “Yes, Ma'am.” “And you are certain that you don't need me to carry you? I'm here to help.” He silently shook his head no. “No you don't need help?” He nodded his head yes. “Okay. I'm going to let go. If you fall, I'll catch you. Ready?” Once again, he nodded. Very slowly she let go around his ribs and stopped as he tensed up like he was going to flee again, but as he relaxed and started to look around she stood back up and gave him a little pat on the head. He tensed up a moment but finally just started gathering the things strewn about and putting them into his little wagon. Taking a step back and looking around at the scene, it started to make sense. The tent. The camping supplies, even the little fire in the dug out hole. She frowned as she saw a knife on the ground by the nearest tree. As long as her hand. Dimensional rift or not, a little should never be in a position to need a knife. She picked it up and carefully placed the small (to her) knife in her back pocket, making sure not to poke herself or cut her jeans. Looking over, the industrious little John was already folding up his tent, letting go, and growling at it as it popped halfway back out before he could tie it up. Reaching over with her right hand she closed her hand around the tent to pinch it shut so that he could tie it off. He jumped at first, but almost immediately tied a little cord around it and let go. With a nod Amanda placed the tent in the little wagon and turned to see him now burying the fire in the dirt so that it would go out safely. Such a cute little, trying to be responsible! Oh the poor thing is about to have a lot to digest. How in the world is she supposed to explain this to him? He looked around and finally grabbed the handle of the wagon and looked up at her. He was shivering and covered in dirt, but he looked so brave in that moment that Amanda felt her heart melt a bit. “You ready big guy?”She hoped maybe that would encourage him a bit. With a nod he answered “Yes Ma'am” “Okay, it's this way. Xerxes. Home!” and she waved him along, walking slowly to make sure he could keep up and absolutely making sure she didn't let him fall behind. It was only a few hundred feet, but the going was slow with him pulling his wagon. They eventually made it to her house and as they walked through the gate she looked at his face to see what he was looking at. His jaw was open and he was staring first at the fence, and then the gate that was half again taller than him, and then back at the fence. When he saw the house he stopped in his tracks. Standing there shivering he eventually peels his eyes off of the house and looked at the garden and then the fence again, and then to Xerxes, mumbling “Is this a dream? Did I shrink? … aliens?” to himself. Closing the gate, she leaned down and carefully picked up the wagon with both hands and moved it over by the porch. Turning back to the lost little she knelt down again “Okay, do you mind if we wipe you off with a hand towel before bringing you inside? You look like you lost a fight with the ground.” Looking toward the sun getting low on the horizon, she nodded and held her hand out to him “Come on, the stairs are a bit tall, let's get you inside.” Hesitantly the scared little reached up and took her hand and uncomfortably accepted her help up onto the porch. Stepping inside she dashed over to the kitchen and got a hand towel and stepped back outside. In the five seconds that he was out of her sight, Xerxes was next to him and he was reaching up and scratching two large fluffy ears. He may be scared, but no one can resist petting a dog. As she gave him a quick scrub down with the towel,he tensed up for a moment. But a quick lick from Xerxes and he went back to petting and she was able to get most of the dirt off of him and give him a little pat on the head. As he put his hand on the dogs nose, he smirked as he felt the wet nose. Until he got a face full of lick. Rolling her eyes, Amanda wiped off his face and taped him on the shoulder “Come on, inside we go! I'll get you something to drink and we can sit on the couch while I explain where you are.”

Thank you verymuch! I have to go to work, but I have one more chapter ready to share before I go. I hope I don't make too many errors trying to share what's in my brainmeats. They're not the healthiest brainmeats, but they're mine.

I'm a 43 year old incontinent and ABDL in Tyler, TX. Would love to find someone to change my diaper and take care of me like a baby.

Chapter 6: Damn it. How was she going to explain this? A shiver went down her spine as her icy gaze landed on herself. Eloise knew she had to get out of this house because if she was reading into it correctly, Cookie and Sugar- Ava? Were not here willingly. Whatever had happened to them seemed to have left Sugar-Ava messed up in the head. “I’m waiting.” Wracking her brain to come up with a response, suddenly, she was saved. “Wan’ Dada!” Cookie slammed her fists down in her plate of food, making more of a mess. Her lips trembled, eyes suddenly full of tears. This was an Oscar-worthy performance. In another life, the girl could’ve been an actress. “Dada! Wan’ Dada!” Any suspicion the woman held melted away as a satisfied smile crossed her face. “I really can’t leave you two alone, can I” she playfully rolled her eyes. “Daddy’s talking to a nice man at the door. He will be back soon.” “Bu-” “Are you talking back to mommy?” the warning rang clear in her voice. “No, mommy.” “Sowwy, mommy.” Both girls muttered as their heads lowered down. That seemed to be the end of it as she placed the bottles down on the table. One for Sugar, one Cookie, and one for… “I figured you were thirsty,” she waved her hand, not bothering to explain the large bottle. “You didn’t eat all your food. Are you feeling alright, sweetie?” Did she feel alright… was that a fucking joke? She’d just been warned to get away from this crazy place; found out she was being unwillingly drugged; and was forced to wear a freakin diaper, and the lady asks, "Are you feeling alright?" Eloise wondered if the woman was just plain oblivious. However, the journalist knew that Mrs. Hawthorne was anything but stupid. She was a shark, able to smell her fear from a mile away. While Eloise didn’t know the whole story, she knew enough that none of this was probably legal. Enslaving two young women and forcing them to be her dolls? Yeah, that was sure to get her thrown in prison. Her boss was clear that she was not to return before the month’s end. He wanted a full story that would entice readers and most importantly, bring in the money. Knowing him, he’d insist she stay and go undercover. This story wasn’t just about some fetish now but was about two missing girls. A true-crime story. Those never failed to pull people’s interest. But what was the cost? Where was the point where she said enough was enough? How much was she willing to risk… that was the question. “Ellie?” Her head shot up. Fuck, what had she missed? Everyone stared at her, the women’s hands on her hips. “I-I’m sorry.” she gulped. Think, Elle. think. “My… my, my tummy hurts!” was the first thing she blurted. God. I don't have a filter. Her mind had seemed to decide on its own what she was going to do. All she had to do was make it through the night. Play along with their sick fantasy, give them what they want and when daylight broke, she would be gone. “I see you have finally come to your senses and decided to do things our way. Does someone have to go potty?” the woman frowned with an eager voice. She felt disgusted with herself, sinking further down in the chair at the sound of her belittling tone. It was degrading being talked down to but while wearing a freakin diaper? That was downright humiliating. How had she been so stupid before? Her plate of food remained largely untouched except for the small dent. But even with that, she knew she would feel the effects of it later on. Was this how Sugar and Cookie always felt? Half-human? Less than? Even in just this short amount of time, the girl wished the ground would swallow her whole. If it ever got out that she wore a freakin diaper, it would be the end of her world. Her plan was to just tell her boss that the Hawthornes backed out at the last moment. They no longer wanted to do the story and there was nothing left for her in Montana. It was believable enough and yes, he’d be pissed but it was a price she was willing to pay. “Just like Sugar and Cookie,” Mrs. Hawthorne mumbled. “I’ll take you to the potty. After eating it’s always good to sit for a minute. You never know what’s going to come out the other end.” To describe her embarrassment, all one had to do was look at her fiery red face. If she were a cartoon character, steam would’ve been shooting from her ears. “We all get that way sometimes, it’s a very normal feeling.” That did nothing to help. “Just sit tight, dears,” Mrs. Hawthorne spoke to the girls as if they had a choice. “Dada will be back shortly. Continue to eat your peas.” They didn’t need to be told twice. ooOoo “I can’t!” she was adamant as her voice rose in distress. Her fingers had somehow made their way to her mouth, trying to soothe the rising nerves. “You said you had to go potty, Ellie.” The adult pot- toilet! That’s what she had meant. This little plastic seat was not an actual toilet. It was a training potty, toddlers used when learning not to piss their pants. Eloise was fairly certain it had not been here before. Perhaps it was what Mr. Hawthorne had gotten from the delivery person. He was no longer by the front door when they walked up the staircase. She hugged her legs, knees pressed against her chest. Mrs. Hawthorne towered over her with what could only be described as a smug expression. “Do you need help making a tinkle? I know it can be a scary thing.” Her face flushed beet red, mortified at the current situation. If her boss could see her now… the things she did for him. “You know not everyone is meant to use the potty,” the older woman knelt down in front of her. “It’s important to acknowledge when we’re in over our heads.” Eloise wouldn’t exactly call pissing in a toilet “in over her head” as she’d been doing so since she was about three years old. But anyone would have difficulty doing so in front of a stranger and being talked down to as if she didn’t even know her ABCs. If this was what those girls endured everyday, Eloise wondered how they were both sane (well as much as they could be). “I know!” the woman gasped. “Why don’t we sing the potty song! Maybe that’ll get things moving!” Oh god. “Repeat after me,” she clapped her hands. “I’m a little girl sitting on the potty, when my tummy tingles I find mommy and daddy! I stop and squat until a tinkle sounds and push and push until a plop comes out! When my tummy’s empty, mommy will clean me because I’m a little girl sitting on the potty!” ooOoo MommyslittleBiggurls.com 25 September 2021 Hello Friends! Happy Thursday from sunny Montana! Life can get crazy when you’re raising two Littles, now three- yes, you heard me- three! Our sweet little Honey is the newest addition to the Hawthorne Family and she is absolutely adorable! I don’t know if any of you remember having your very first Little but it sure is a very (welcome) sometimes difficult process. As caregivers we are here to guide our Little’s into regression as smoothly and warmly as possible but it can be hard, especially when they still believe they are big girls! While trust and love is a huge important factor to have in a relationship between a Little and Caregiver, it is important not to forget your roles. You are the adult. You enforce the rules. Set boundaries. Don’t get me wrong, with a new Little, patience is key to a healthy relationship. It has been a challenge getting Honey to regress but the longer you allow them to stay big, the more challenges there will be down the road. For any new mommies or daddies or Littles who have trouble regressing, listed down below are a few tips and tricks to help them feel the littlest they can be! Bring on your mommy/daddy voice! What’s a better way to make them feel Little than by talking to them as you would a biological child their age. Referring to them as “Sweetie”, “Little One”, “Baby” are a great way to start. As mentioned before, you set the rules and boundaries. Not all naughty behavior has to be corrected with physical punishment. a disappointed talking down to can work just as well. Random diaper (or pull up) checks are a must! What better way to make a Little feel smaller than a quick pat to the crotch and your fingers down their backside? Catch them when they’re totally unaware or completely dry. TV time is a great opportunity, especially when they’re thoroughly engrossed and blind to everything else around them. It’ll send a little jolt through their system, reminding them that they’re not as big as they believe they are. Why else would they be wearing a diaper/pull up? For potty-training Littles, while constant checks are great, the potty song is even better! No way will they not be humiliated and feel young and small, singing about what a good girl they are for going tinkle and poo in their princess (or prince) seat. Always have a paci on hand when needed. We all know how unpredictable a Little’s emotions can be and often they’ll find themselves wanting and suckling on it without any prompting. I could go on hundreds with hundreds of examples to help your Little regress but here are just a few more worthy notable mentions: Cut up their food for them at meal times and hand feed them Put a bib on them at meal times/exclaim what a “messy baby” they are Chose and dress them in whatever clothes (or none at all) everyday Have them crawl around on hands and knees or only walk when in the presence of adults/holding hands Designated nap time Designated potty time Set a star chart for good/naughty behavior I hope you enjoyed these suggestions and they help you on your journey to happy life with your Littles. Stay tuned for next time and have a Terrific Thursday! ooOoo Her brows furrowed together, eyes narrowed, as she scrolled through the latest blog post. As if she’d seen a ghost, her stomach dropped, finger hovered above the keypad. Honey? No that couldn’t be right. It couldn’t be her. It couldn’t. But it was… While her face was blurred it was undoubtedly her. The star covered pull-up hung around her ankles in the image. The familiar bathroom down the hall contained the nauseating pink plastic training seat she was forced to go in. Also not to mention her straggly strands of blonde hair, stuck to her damp cheeks after then being forced to shit in the object. Going number one was apparently not enough for the woman. She remembered the conversation from earlier. “All healthy little girls must poop at least three times a day: in the morning, middle of the day, and before beddy-bi You get extra stars on your star chart if you go more than three times in a day or wake up with a messy diaper-” “I thought I only had to wear pull ups?” The woman didn’t comment on her interruption, too amused with her silly questions. “All Little girls have to wear diapees at night so they don’t leak. Anyways. Until we can get you set up with the girls in the nursery, you can stay in the guest room for now,” she then paused. “Unless you’d feel more comfy with mommy and daddy in their bed?” Oh fuck no. Her eyes widened comically. “That’s ok, Honey. Why doesn’t mommy clean your dirty bum-bum and kitty then we can get you settled into bed.” Anger boiled in her veins. A fiery, red, hot anger that would not easily be tamed. If it weren’t for the suspected abduction of Sugar and Cookie, surely posting unknown images of Eloise on the internet would be enough to get them in trouble with the cops. Whoever these people were, they were absolutely crazy and Eloise could not wait any longer. She was getting out of this house now, no matter what it took. ooOoo A/N: Hey everyone! I’m so sorry it took so long for an update! I promise this story is not abandoned, i’m just tremendously slow with posting. Thank you to everyone who has reviewed before and continues to read, I really appreciate it. I love reviews and love it when you do! Also, I’d just like to mention again. I’ve not copied this story or seen another one like this ANYWHERE. There are many similar stories around so maybe the premise is similar to another one, but this is my own that I’ve not continued from another author. I would not do that without crediting them and letting you all know. So please, this is the last time I’m going to talk about this. I appreciate constructive criticism in reviews and that is all. Anyways! I will be updating again, not sure when, but I promise this story will be continued!

Yeah you need to invest in the magic wand it's the best out there and yes when you wear a diaper and you vibrate on the outside you can just let go and let it all flow it's mind-blowing! I orgasm twice as hard with a vibrator in a diaper than having intercourse. Sent from my SAMSUNG-SM-G891A using Tapatalk On Sent from my SAMSUNG-SM-G891A using Tapatalk

Trigger Warning: Collars, bondage Part 33The next two days were much of the same, breakfast from April, lunch from April, dinner from April, supplements to go with it and lots of juice. The nighttime diapers were always completely soaked and swollen in the morning despite their ridiculous bulk. The days were spent just talking to Tina. She was on a Little-oriented career path, she wanted to care for Littles professionally in a greater capacity. Meeting me had actually changed a lot for her, she was planning to reinforce the status quo before meeting me.. now she wanted to be an agent of change, to help more Littles find happiness the way I had. I told her about the Love Your Little store, and Donna and Alice, and everything I could think of about how April and Lisa handled Littles, and how wonderful it could be. I don't think my feet actually touched the ground more than a handful of times in my first three days at Little Care, I was constantly being held by Tina and talking the whole day.. unless I was drinking juice or at lunch with April. It was honestly really good. April and I didn't go out, we didn't really want to "soak in the atmosphere" as it were. We would sit and talk in the hotel room, or watch a movie, or just snuggle and read together. It was really nice.. I slept in her arms every night and I don't think I'd ever felt closer to her.But when we came to the Little Care on the next day, Tina wasn't there. I hadn't actually talked to any of the other nannies there.. I was really nervous again all of a sudden. Little Care had become a safe place, and I didn't know if it was going to be that way today. The girl behind the counter had black hair, long with bangs in the front. She wore very mature makeup, and her nametag read "Nanny Beth". She had a smile on her face... but it didn't reach her eyes."Good morning, where's Tina today?" April asked, feeling me tense up."Tina doesn't work Sundays, ma'am," Beth smiled to her, "I run the show for her on Sunday." Had I seen her before? I didn't really pay attention to anything but Tina when I was here. "Don't worry, Ms. Morris. I'm already aware of all of Kimmy's restrictions." I felt panic rise in my chest as April handed me over to Beth."Mommy... " I whined softly, reaching back to April."Sweetie," April said, looking a little pained, "You like Little Care, you'll have a great day like always. We're well past the halfway point on recording, we'll be going home soon. Be a good girl today, okay?" I nodded. April's phone buzzed and she looked down, "Oh sweetie, I don't think I'll be able to have lunch with you today like we have been. There's a bottle of my milk for you in the bag for your lunch today. I'm so sorry.""Have a great day, Ms. Morris," Beth said as she began carrying me back into the main area. The moment the door had closed behind April, Beth held me up to her eye level, lifting me up under my arms. She stared into my eyes and her smile turned mean, "Well well well, if it isn't Princess Kimmy who needs to be held all the time. You've made my job really hard this week, Kimmy. Tina hasn't done squat except play with you all day while I picked up all the slack.""I'm so sorry, Nanny Beth. What can I do to make it better? I want to be friends," I pleaded to her, dangling helplessly in her arms."Oh, I've been thinking all morning about what you can do for me. I'm going to have a nice, relaxing day," her smile grew as she carried me toward that foreboding steel door, "You're going to the kennel today, you don't get to be a princess today, you get to be a kitten.""Why are you doing this to me?" I couldn't help but start crying, "I didn't do anything to you! Please don't!"The other side of the steel door was terrible. We were in a narrow hallway, the left side was a sheer wall with only a recessed cubby interrupting the otherwise unbroken surface, the right side was a wall of cage doors. I couldn't see in to any of them from this angle, but I could hear several whines as Beth strode down the hall. On the far end of the hallway was another steel door."Nanny Beth please!" I pleaded as she sat me down on a shelf in the cubby, it was difficult to see through my tears, but I felt her taking my dress off, "Please I'll be good, please put me in a crib. I don't like this!""Spoiled princess isn't getting what she wants," Beth mocked in an ugly sing-song tone. I felt her forcing my hands into mittens and then there was some sort of mask pulled over my face. It didn't cover my eyes but it covered my nose and mouth, as she forced it over my face I felt her squeeze my face and a pacifier-like bulb invaded my mouth. She buckled the mask behind my head, and there was a thick collar attached to it that fit over the collar that April had put on me. I felt trapped! I put my mittened hands to the mask, but I couldn't feel anything. I tried to plead, but a soft "meow" came from the mask instead."Much better," Beth grinned down at me, wiping my eyes, "Little kitten, you get to spend the day in here. And if you say a word to your mommy about it, I'll make sure tomorrow is much, much, much worse. You're getting off light here. We have the best RoboNanny in the other room... I could instruct it to feed you until you can't hold it and you poop your Little diapers full and then I'll set it to give you a spanking for an hour. How's that sound? Or I could leave it on the exercise routine all day and have it run you - have you ever peed yourself while running, little Kimmy? I bet you'd love that. Four hours of that and you'd be begging to be a kitten."My eyes were wide with horror. Beth was evil! My protests came out as sweet meows from the mask."Are you going to tell your mommy? Maybe we should just start the RoboNanny in on spanking you now." I shook my head vigorously. I would absolutely tell April all about this, but I wasn't going to let Beth know. "Good kitten, you spend the day right here. I'll come hook your bottle up to your mask at lunchtime... but you probably aren't getting changed until your mommy comes for you. Have fun!" She closed the barred door to the cage and I was left alone, cold in a small cage. I looked down at my hands, they were mittens that looked like cat paws, with no claws of course. I tried my best to feel around the mask.. there were ears on top of my head, and the mask protruded from my face, I could see the end of it, I'm sure it looked like a cat's mouth. I was naked except for the diaper, which was wet already, stuck in a small cage where I only had enough room to turn around. The other side of the cage was clear plastic, where I could see into a room.I have no idea how long I sat in that cage, I laid down and cried - all I could do was watch out of the window at the people coming and going in the room. Every now and again, someone would come in with a Little wearing a mask that made them look like an animal and a big puffy diaper with a tail poking out of it. They were handed over and shortly after, I could hear them being loaded into a cage. It was a daycare for Little pets.. I didn't even know Littles were kept this way! It was awful. At least as babies we were loved and held. Being stuck in a cage, unable to talk at all was the worst! The Amazons going in and out were all dressed in suits or pantsuits.. they all looked like business professionals, bigwigs. I was betting that the Catalon fashion at the moment was to have a Little pet... Oh, how I hated this place!I had nothing to do but watch the awful Amazons and listen to the cries of my fellow Littles for hours.. until a fat Amazon man with an Amazon preteen came in. I hadn't seen too many actual children since I arrived in this dimension. Some at the stores we visited, but it seemed most Amazons had Littles instead of children. But this girl was surely taller than I was. She was dressed in tight blue jeans and a light blue blouse - a small blue purse slung over one shoulder, her dark brown hair was tied in a side ponytail. Her giant father in a pinstripe suit with shined shoes. The girl was pointing at me. What did that mean? I backed into a corner against the bars, hoping they wouldn't see me.. but the cage behind me was open and a young adult Amazon male, an awkward boy with an awful haircut to his dingy brown hair was pulling me out of the cage. I squirmed and protested, but it all came out as meows. He was carrying me to that far door, opposite the one I came in. He was wearing a dark blue uniform shirt, he certainly wasn't part of Little Care."Oh, that one doesn't have a tail on her diaper, Daddy," I heard the Amazon girl complain, "We have to fix that.""You say you're not sure where this one came from?" the man was asking the employee. My eyes went wide and I started thrashing."No sir, she's not in the registry.. I'm not sure how she got here.""I'll take her then," he stated plainly. His daughter cheered and hugged him. I screamed for all I was worth, but it came out as a purr."Oh, she likes that Daddy, hear her pretty purr? Oh, she's the cutest kitten ever. She'll make the best playmate for Sunshine. What's her name?"I felt the attendant pull back the collar of the mask.. he'd see my tag! He'd know I was April's, I'd be okay! They couldn't take me, the collar made me safe."Oh," the boy said, "it seems she's owned - by someone from Albion. Her name is Kimmy Morris.""No! I want her!" the girl was furious, "Daddy, I want her! She's perfect! Her hair looks so soft!""But she's not in your system, she's not checked in." The man had a sly tone to his voice that I absolutely did not like."No, sir.""I'll give you ten thousand right now if you look the other way. You never saw this kitten, and she certainly didn't go with us."I felt the employee's pulse quicken. He couldn't! I squirmed and protested, but the girl seemed to be pleased with the meows that came from the mask."I shouldn't... ""Fine, fifteen thousand."And then I was being handed to the girl. She was only a few feet taller than me, I should be able to escape. I shoved her and squirmed."Daddy, she's too wiggly, she's going to hurt me," she complained, "And she doesn't have a tail. Make her less wiggly and fix her tail for me, daddy."Suddenly I was being hoisted into the air by my armpits. The man thumped me on the head and I saw stars... I was so dizzy, he hit me so hard!"Bad kitty, you belong to Bella now. You will behave or else." He handed me back to the clerk, "Get her a tail to match her ears, and give her a sedative please. We'll take her home now, along with Sunshine.""Kimmy's a dumb name for a kitty," I heard the girl saying as the employee took me back to the cubby.. I was being changed into another diaper, thicker than the already too thick daytime diapers.. it taped backwards.. it was a crawler! This one had a tail poking out of the back of it, but the inside felt the same. I knew from experience I wouldn't be able to stand in this. I felt a sharp stab in the back of my thigh... and suddenly I felt very sleepy. He drugged me!Time seemed to be a slideshow between heavy blinks... the attendant's grinning face, a wad of cash being handed over, being loaded into a cage carrier.. and another girl laid on top of me.. and then I was out.

I'm from Tyler, TX!!!